Part 1

The First Stage

As I walked through the wilderness of this world, I lighted on a certain place where was a den, and laid me down in that place to sleep; and as I slept, I dreamed a dream. I dreamed, and behold, I saw a man clothed with rags, standing in a certain place, with his face from his own house, a book in his hand, and a great burden upon his back (Isaiah 64:6; Luke 14:33; Psalm 38:4). I looked and saw him open the book, and read in it; and as he read, he wept and trembled; and not being able longer to contain, he broke out with a lamentable cry, saying, “What shall I do?” (Acts 2:37; 16:30; Habakkuk 1:2-3).

In this plight, therefore, he went home, and restrained himself as long as he could, that his wife and children should not perceive his distress; but he could not be silent long, because that his trouble increased. Therefore at length he broke his mind to his wife and children; and thus he began to talk to them: “O, my dear wife,” said he, “and you the children of my bowels, I, your dear friend, am in myself undone by reason of a burden that lies hard upon me; moreover, I am certainly informed that this our city will be burnt with fire from heaven; in which fearful overthrow, both myself, with you my wife, and you my sweet babes, shall miserably come to ruin, except (the which yet I see not) some way of escape can be found whereby we may be delivered.” At this his relations were sore amazed; not for that they believed that what he had said to them was true, but because they thought that some frenzy distemper had got into his head; therefore, it drawing towards night, and they hoping that sleep might settle his brains, with all haste they got him to bed. But the night was as troublesome to him as the day; therefore, instead of sleeping, he spent it in sighs and tears. So when the morning was come, they would know how he did. He told them, “Worse and worse:” he also set to talking to them again; but they began to be hardened. They also thought to drive away his distemper by harsh and surly carriage to him; sometimes they would deride, sometimes they would chide, and sometimes they would quite neglect him. Therefore he began to retire himself to his chamber to pray for and pity them, and also to condole his own misery; he would also walk solitarily in the fields, sometimes reading, and sometimes praying: and thus for some days he spent his time.

Now I saw, upon a time, when he was walking in the fields, that he was (as he was accustomed) reading in his book, and greatly distressed in his mind; and as he read, he burst out, as he had done before, crying, “What shall I do to be saved?” (Acts 16:30-31).

I saw also that he looked this way, and that way, as if he would run; yet he stood still because (as I perceived) he could not tell which way to go. I looked then, and saw a man named Evangelist coming to him, and he asked, “Why do you cry?”

He answered, “Sir, I perceive, by the book in my hand, that I am condemned to die, and after that to come to judgment (Hebrews 9:27); and I find that I am not willing to do the first (Job 10:21-22), nor able to do the second.” (Ezekiel 22:14).

Then said Evangelist, “Why not willing to die, since this life is attended with so many evils?” The man answered, “Because, I fear that this burden that is upon my back will sink me lower than the grave, and I shall fall into Tophet (Isaiah 30:33). And Sir, if I be not fit to go to prison, I am not fit to go to judgment, and from there to execution; and the thoughts of these things make me cry.”

Then said Evangelist, “If this be your condition, why do you stand still?” He answered, “Because I know not where to go.” Then he gave him a parchment roll, and there was written within, “Fly from the wrath to come.” (Matthew 3:7).

The man therefore read it, and looking upon Evangelist very carefully, said, “Where must I fly?” Then said Evangelist, (pointing with his finger over a very wide field,) “Do you see yonder wicket-gate?” (Matthew 7:13-14). The man said, “No.” Then said the other, “Do you see yonder shining light?” (Psalm 119:105; 2 Peter 1:19). He said, “I think I do.” Then said Evangelist, “Keep that light in your eye, and go up directly to it, so you shall see the gate; at which, when you knock, you shall be told what you shall do.” So I saw in my dream that the man began to run. Now he had not run far from his own door when his wife and children, perceiving it, began to cry after him to return; but the man put his fingers in his ears, and ran on crying, Life! life! eternal life! (Luke 14:26). So he looked not behind him (Genesis 19:17), but fled towards the middle of the plain.

The neighbors also came out to see him run (Jeremiah 20:10); and as he ran, some mocked, others threatened, and some cried after him to return; and among those that did so, there were two that were resolved to fetch him back by force. The name of the one was Obstinate and the name of the other Pliable. Now by this time the man was got a good distance from them; but, however, they were resolved to pursue him, which they did, and in a little time they overtook him. Then said the man, “Neighbors, why have you come?” They said, “To persuade you to go back with us.” But he said, “That can by no means be: you dwell,” said he, “in the city of Destruction, the place also where I was born: I see it to be so; and dying there, sooner or later, you will sink lower than the grave, into a place that burns with fire and brimstone: be content, good neighbors, and go along with me.”

Obstinate: What, said Obstinate, and leave our friends and our comforts behind us!

Christian: Yes, said Christian, (for that was his name,) because that all which you forsake is not worthy to be compared with a little of that I am seeking to enjoy (2 Corinthians 4:18); and if you will go along with me, and hold it, you shall fare as I myself; for there, where I go, is enough and to spare (Luke 15:17). Come away, and prove my words.

Obstinate: What are the things you seek, since you leave all the world to find them?

Christian: I seek an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and that fades not away (1 Peter 1:4); and it is laid up in heaven, and safe there (Hebrews 11:16), to be bestowed, at the time appointed, on them that diligently seek it. Read it so, if you will, in my book.

Obstinate: Tush, said Obstinate, away with your book; will you go back with us or no?

Christian: No, not I, said the other, because I have laid my hand to the plough (Luke 9:62).

Obstinate: Come then, neighbor Pliable, let us turn again, and go home without him: there is a company of these crazy-headed coxcombs, that when they take a fancy by the end, are wiser in their own eyes than seven men that can render a reason.

Pliable: Then said Pliable, Don’t revile; if what the good Christian says is true, the things he looks after are better than ours: my heart inclines to go with my neighbor.

Obstinate: What, more fools still! Be ruled by me, and go back; who knows where such a brain-sick fellow will lead you? Go back, go back, and be wise.

Christian: In fact, do you come with your neighbor Pliable; there are such things to be had which I spoke of, and many more glories besides. If you believe not me, read here in this book, and for the truth of what is expressed in it, behold, all is confirmed by the blood of Him that made it (Hebrews 9:17-21).

Pliable: Well, neighbor Obstinate, said Pliable, I begin to come to a point; I intend to go along with this good man, and to cast in my lot with him: but, my good companion, do you know the way to this desired place?

Christian: I am directed by a man whose name is Evangelist, to speed me to a little gate that is before us, where we shall receive instructions about the way.

Pliable: Come then, good neighbor, let us be going. Then they went both together.

Obstinate: And I will go back to my place, said Obstinate: I will be no companion of such misled, fantastical fellows.

Now I saw in my dream, that when Obstinate was gone back, Christian and Pliable went talking over the plain; and thus they began their discourse.

Christian: Come, neighbor Pliable, how do you do? I am glad you are persuaded to go along with me. Had even Obstinate himself but felt what I have felt of the powers and terrors of what is yet unseen, he would not thus lightly have given us the back.

Pliable: Come, neighbor Christian, since there are none but us two here, tell me now further, what the things are, and how to be enjoyed, where we are going.

Christian: I can better conceive of them with my mind, than speak of them with my tongue: but yet, since you are desirous to know, I will read of them in my book.

Pliable: And do you think that the words of your book are certainly true?

Christian: Yes, truly; for it was made by Him that cannot lie (Titus 1:2).

Pliable: Well said; what things are they?

Christian: There is an endless kingdom to be inhabited, and everlasting life to be given us, that we may inhabit that kingdom for ever (Isaiah 65:17; John 10:27-29).

Pliable: Well said; and what else?

Christian: There are crowns of glory to be given us; and garments that will make us shine like the sun in the firmament of heaven (2 Timothy 4:8; Revelation 22:5; Matthew 13:43).

Pliable: This is very pleasant; and what else?

Christian: There shall be no more crying, nor sorrow; for he that is owner of the place will wipe all tears from our eyes (Isaiah 25:8; Revelation 7:16, 17; 21:4).

Pliable: And what company shall we have there?

Christian: There we shall be with seraphims and cherubims (Isaiah 6:2; 1 Thessalonians 4:16, 17; Revelation 5:11); creatures that will dazzle your eyes to look on them. There also you shall meet with thousands and ten thousands that have gone before us to that place; none of them are hurtful, but loving and holy; every one walking in the sight of God, and standing in his presence with acceptance for ever. In a word, there we shall see the elders with their golden crowns (Revelation 4:4); there we shall see the holy virgins with their golden harps (Revelation 14:1-5); there we shall see men, that by the world were cut in pieces, burnt in flames, eaten of beasts, drowned in the seas, for the love they bore to the Lord of the place (John 12:25); all well, and clothed with immortality as with a garment (2 Corinthians 5:2).

Pliable: The hearing of this is enough to ravish one’s heart. But are these things to be enjoyed? How shall we get to be sharers thereof?

Christian: The Lord, the governor of the country, has recorded that in this book (Isaiah 55:1, 2; John 6:37; 7:37; Revelation 21:6; 22:17); the substance of which is, if we be truly willing to have it, he will bestow it upon us freely.

Pliable: Well, my good companion, glad am I to hear of these things: come on, let us mend our pace.

Christian: I cannot go as fast as I would, by reason of this burden that is on my back.

Now I saw in my dream, that just as they had ended this talk, they drew near to a very miry slough that was in the midst of the plain: and they being heedless, did both fall suddenly into the bog. The name of the slough was Despond. Here, therefore, they wallowed for a time, being grievously bedaubed with the dirt; and Christian, because of the burden that was on his back, began to sink in the mire.

Pliable: Then said Pliable, Ah, neighbor Christian, where are you now?

Christian: Truly, said Christian, I do not know.

Pliable: At this Pliable began to be offended, and angrily said to his fellow, Is this the happiness you have told me all this while of? If we have such ill speed at our first setting out, what may we expect between this and our journey’s end? May I get out again with my life, you shall possess the brave country alone for me. And with that he gave a desperate struggle or two, and got out of the mire on that side of the slough which was next to his own house: so away he went, and Christian saw him no more.

Therefore Christian was left to tumble in the Slough of Despond alone; but still he endeavored to struggle to that side of the slough that was farthest from his own house, and next to the wicket-gate; the which he did, but could not get out because of the burden that was upon his back: but I beheld in my dream, that a man came to him, whose name was Help, and asked him what he did there.

Sir, said Christian, I was bid to go this way by a man called Evangelist, who directed me also to yonder gate, that I might escape the wrath to come. And as I was going there, I fell in here.

But why did not you look for the steps?

Fear followed me so hard that I fled the next way, and fell in.

Then, said he, Give me your hand: so he gave him his hand, and he drew him out (Psalm 40:2), and he set him upon sound ground, and bid him go on his way.

Then I stepped to him that plucked him out, and said, “Sir, therefore, since over this place is the way from the city of Destruction to yonder gate, is it, that this plat is not mended, that poor travellers might go there with more security?” And he said to me, “This miry slough is such a place as cannot be mended: it is the descent where the scum and filth that attends conviction for sin does continually run, and therefore it is called the Slough of Despond; for still, as the sinner is awakened about his lost condition, there arise in his soul many fears and doubts, and discouraging apprehensions, which all of them get together, and settle in this place: and this is the reason of the badness of this ground.

“It is not the pleasure of the King that this place should remain so bad (Isaiah 35:3-4). His laborers also have, by the direction of his Majesty’s surveyors, been for above this sixteen hundred years employed about this patch of ground, if perhaps it might have been mended: indeed, and to my knowledge,” said he, “there have been swallowed up at least twenty thousand cart loads, indeed, millions of wholesome instructions, that have at all seasons been brought from all places of the King’s dominions, (and they that can tell, say, they are the best materials to make good ground of the place,) if so be it might have been mended; but it is the Slough of Despond still, and so will be when they have done what they can.

“True, there are, by the direction of the Lawgiver, certain good and substantial steps, placed even through the very midst of this slough; but at such time as this place does much spew out its filth, as it does against change of weather, these steps are hardly seen; or if they be, men, through the dizziness of their heads, step beside, and then they are bemired to purpose, notwithstanding the steps be there: but the ground is good when they are once got in at the gate.” (1 Samuel 12:23).

Now I saw in my dream, that by this time Pliable was got home to his house. So his neighbors came to visit him; and some of them called him wise man for coming back, and some called him fool for hazarding himself with Christian: others again did mock at his cowardliness, saying, “Surely, since you began to venture, I would not have been so base as to have given out for a few difficulties:” so Pliable sat sneaking among them. But at last he got more confidence, and then they all turned their tales, and began to deride poor Christian behind his back. And thus much concerning Pliable.

Now as Christian was walking solitary by himself, he espied one afar off come crossing over the field to meet him; and their hap was to meet just as they were crossing the way of each other. The gentleman’s name that met him was Mr. Worldly Wiseman: he dwelt in the town of Carnal Policy, a very great town, and also hard by from where Christian came. This man then, meeting with Christian, and having some inkling of him, (for Christian’s setting forth from the city of Destruction was much noised abroad, not only in the town where he dwelt, but also it began to be the town-talk in some other places)—Mr. Worldly Wiseman, therefore, having some guess of him, by beholding his laborious going, by observing his sighs and groans, and the like, began thus to enter into some talk with Christian.

How now, good fellow, where away after this burdened manner?

A burdened manner indeed, as ever I think poor creature had! And whereas you ask me, Where away? I tell you, sir, I am going to yonder wicket-gate before me; for there, as I am informed, I shall be put into a way to be rid of my heavy burden.

Do you have a wife and children?

Yes; but I am so laden with this burden, that I cannot take that pleasure in them as formerly: I think I am as if I had none (1 Corinthians 7:29).

Will you listen to me, if I give you counsel?

If it be good, I will; for I stand in need of good counsel.

I would advise you, then, that you with all speed get yourself rid of your burden; for you will never be settled in your mind till then: nor can you enjoy the benefits of the blessings which God has bestowed upon you till then.

That is that which I seek for, even to be rid of this heavy burden: but get it off myself I cannot, nor is there any man in our country that can take it off my shoulders; therefore am I going this way, as I told you, that I may be rid of my burden.

Who bid you go this way to be rid of your burden?

A man that appeared to me to be a very great and honorable person: his name, as I remember, is Evangelist.

I curse him for his counsel! There is not a more dangerous and troublesome way in the world than is that into which he has directed you; and that you shall find, if you will be ruled by his counsel. You have met with something, as I perceive, already; for I see the dirt of the Slough of Despond is upon you: but that slough is the beginning of the sorrows that do attend those that go on in that way. Hear me; I am older than you: you are likely to meet with, in the way which you go, wearisomeness, painfulness, hunger, perils, nakedness, sword, lions, dragons, darkness, and, in a word, death, and what not. These things are certainly true, having been confirmed by many testimonies. And should a man so carelessly cast away himself, by giving heed to a stranger?

Why, sir, this burden on my back is more terrible to me than are all these things which you have mentioned: in fact, I think I care not what I meet with in the way, if so be I can also meet with deliverance from my burden.

How did you come by your burden at first?

By reading this book in my hand.

Mr. Worldly Wiseman: I thought so; and it has happened to you as to other weak men, who, meddling with things too high for them, do suddenly fall into your distractions; which distractions do not only unman men, as yours I perceive have done you, but they run them upon desperate ventures, to obtain they know not what.

Christian: I know what I would obtain; it is ease from my heavy burden.

Mr. Worldly Wiseman: But why will you seek for ease this way, seeing so many dangers attend it? Especially since (had you but patience to hear me) I could direct you to the obtaining of what you desire, without the dangers that you in this way will run yourself into. Indeed, and the remedy is at hand. Besides, I will add, that instead of those dangers, you shall meet with much safety, friendship, and content.

Christian: Sir, I pray open this secret to me.

Mr. Worldly Wiseman: Why, in yonder village (the village is named Morality) there dwells a gentleman whose name is Legality, a very judicious man, and a man of a very good name, that has skill to help men off with such burdens as yours is from their shoulders; indeed to my knowledge, he has done a great deal of good this way; aye, and besides, he has skill to cure those that are somewhat crazed in their wits with their burdens. To him, as I said, you may go, and be helped presently. His house is not quite a mile from this place; and if he should not be at home himself, he has a pretty young man to his son, whose name is Civility, that can do it (to speak on) as well as the old gentleman himself: there, I say, you may be eased of your burden; and if you are not minded to go back to your former habitation, (as indeed I would not wish you,) you may send for your wife and children to this village, where there are houses now standing empty, one of which you may have at a reasonable rate: provision is there also cheap and good; and that which will make your life the more happy is, to be sure there you shall live by honest neighbors, in credit and good fashion.

Now was Christian somewhat at a stand; but presently he concluded, If this be true which this gentleman has said, my wisest course is to take his advice: and with that he thus further spoke.

Christian: Sir, which is my way to this honest man's house?

Mr. Worldly Wiseman: Do you see yonder high hill?

Christian: Yes, very well.

Mr. Worldly Wiseman: By that hill you must go, and the first house you come at is his.

So Christian turned out of his way to go to Mr. Legality's house for help: but, behold, when he was got now hard by the hill, it seemed so high, and also that side of it that was next the way-side did hang so much over, that Christian was afraid to venture further, lest the hill should fall on his head; therefore there he stood still, and knew not what to do. Also his burden now seemed heavier to him than while he was in his way. There came also flashes of fire (Exodus 19:16, 18) out of the hill, that made Christian afraid that he should be burnt: here therefore he did sweat and quake for fear (Hebrews 12:21). And now he began to be sorry that he had taken Mr. Worldly Wiseman's counsel; and with that he saw Evangelist coming to meet him, at the sight also of whom he began to blush for shame. So Evangelist drew nearer and nearer; and coming up to him, he looked upon him, with a severe and dreadful countenance, and thus began to reason with Christian.

Evangelist: What do you do here, Christian? said he: at which words Christian knew not what to answer; therefore at present he stood speechless before him. Then said Evangelist further, Are you not the man that I found crying without the walls of the city of Destruction?

Christian: Yes, dear sir, I am the man.

Evangelist: Did not I direct you the way to the little wicket-gate?

Christian: Yes, dear sir, said Christian.

Evangelist: How is it then you are so quickly turned aside? For you are now out of the way.

Christian: I met with a gentleman so soon as I had got over the Slough of Despond, who persuaded me that I might, in the village before me, find a man that could take off my burden.

Evangelist: What was he?

Christian: He looked like a gentleman, and talked much to me, and got me at last to yield: so I came here; but when I beheld this hill, and how it hangs over the way, I suddenly made a stand, lest it should fall on my head.

Evangelist: What said that gentleman to you?

Christian: Why, he asked me where I was going; and I told him.

Evangelist: And what said he then?

Christian: He asked me if I had a family; and I told him. But, said I, I am so laden with the burden that is on my back, that I cannot take pleasure in them as formerly.

Evangelist: And what said he then?

Christian: He bid me with speed get rid of my burden; and I told him it was ease that I sought. And, said I, I am therefore going to yonder gate, to receive further direction how I may get to the place of deliverance. So he said that he would show me a better way, and short, not so attended with difficulties as the way, sir, that you set me in; which way, said he, will direct you to a gentleman's house that has skill to take off these burdens: so I believed him, and turned out of that way into this, if perhaps I might be soon eased of my burden. But when I came to this place, and beheld things as they are, I stopped, for fear (as I said) of danger: but I now know not what to do.

Evangelist: Then said Evangelist, Stand still a little, that I show you the words of God. So he stood trembling. Then said Evangelist, "See that you refuse not Him that speaks; for if they escaped not who refused him that spoke on earth, much more shall not we escape, if we turn away from Him that speaks from heaven." (Hebrews 12:25). He said, moreover, "Now the just shall live by faith; but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him." (Hebrews 10:38). He also did thus apply them: You are the man that are running into this misery; you have begun to reject the counsel of the Most High, and to draw back your foot from the way of peace, even almost to the hazarding of your perdition.

Then Christian fell down at his feet as dead, crying, Woe is me, for I am undone! At the sight of which Evangelist caught him by the right hand, saying, "All manner of sin and blasphemies shall be forgiven to men." (Matthew 12:31). "Be not faithless, but believing." (John 20:27). Then did Christian again a little revive, and stood up trembling, as at first, before Evangelist.

Then Evangelist proceeded, saying, Give more earnest heed to the things that I shall tell you of. I will now show you who it was that deluded you, and who it was also to whom he sent you. The man that met you is one Worldly Wiseman, and rightly is he so called; partly because he savors only the doctrine of this world (1 John 4:5), (therefore he always goes to the town of Morality to church;) and partly because he loves that doctrine best, for it saves him best from the cross (Galatians 6:12): and because he is of this carnal temper, therefore he seeks to pervert my ways, though right. Now there are three things in this man's counsel that you must utterly abhor.

1. His turning you out of the way.

2. His laboring to render the cross odious to you.

3. And his setting your feet in that way that leads to the administration of death.

First, you must abhor his turning you out of the way; indeed, and your own consenting thereto; because this is to reject the counsel of God for the sake of the counsel of a Worldly Wiseman. The Lord says, "Strive to enter in at the straight gate," (Luke 13:24), the gate to which I send you; "for strait is the gate that leads to life, and few there be that find it." (Matthew 7:13-14). From this little wicket-gate, and from the way thereto, has this wicked man turned you, to the bringing of you almost to destruction: hate, therefore, his turning you out of the way, and abhor yourself for hearkening to him.

Secondly, you must abhor his laboring to render the cross odious to you; for you are to prefer it before the treasures of Egypt (Hebrews 11:25-26). Besides, the King of glory has told you, that he that will save his life shall lose it. And he that comes after him, and hates not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, indeed, and his own life also, he cannot be his disciple (Mark 8:38; John 12:25; Matthew 10:39; Luke 14:26). I say, therefore, for a man to labor to persuade you that that shall be your death, without which, the truth has said, you cannot have eternal life, this doctrine you must abhor.

Thirdly, you must hate his setting of your feet in the way that leads to the administration of death. And for this you must consider to whom he sent you, and also how unable that person was to deliver you from your burden.

He to whom you were sent for ease, being by name Legality, is the son of the bond-woman which now is, and is in bondage with her children (Galatians 4:21-27), and is, in a mystery, this Mount Sinai, which you have feared will fall on your head. Now if she with her children are in bondage, how can you expect by them to be made free? This Legality, therefore, is not able to set you free from your burden. No man was as yet ever rid of his burden by him; no, nor ever is like to be: you cannot be justified by the works of the law; for by the deeds of the law no man living can be rid of his burden: therefore Mr. Worldly Wiseman is an alien, and Mr. Legality is a cheat; and for his son Civility, notwithstanding his simpering looks, he is but a hypocrite, and cannot help you. Believe me, there is nothing in all this noise that you have heard of these sottish men, but a design to beguile you of your salvation, by turning you from the way in which I had set you. After this, Evangelist called aloud to the heavens for confirmation of what he had said; and with that there came words and fire out of the mountain under which poor Christian stood, which made the hair of his flesh stand up. The words were pronounced: "As many as are of the works of the law, are under the curse; for it is written, Cursed is every one that continues not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them." (Galatians 3:10).

Now Christian looked for nothing but death, and began to cry out lamentably; even cursing the time in which he met with Mr. Worldly Wiseman; still calling himself a thousand fools for hearkening to his counsel. He also was greatly ashamed to think that this gentleman's arguments, flowing only from the flesh, should have the prevalence with him so far as to cause him to forsake the right way. This done, he applied himself again to Evangelist in words and sense as follows.

Christian: Sir, what think you? Is there any hope? May I now go back, and go up to the wicket-gate? Shall I not be abandoned for this, and sent back from there ashamed? I am sorry I have hearkened to this man's counsel; but may my sin be forgiven?

Evangelist: Then said Evangelist to him, Your sin is very great, for by it you have committed two evils: you have forsaken the way that is good, to tread in forbidden paths. Yet will the man at the gate receive you, for he has good-will for men; only, said he, take heed that you turn not aside again, lest you "perish from the way, when his wrath is kindled but a little." (Psalm 2:12).

The Second Stage

Then did Christian address himself to go back; and Evangelist, after he had kissed him, gave him one smile, and bid him God speed; so he went on with haste, neither spoke he to any man by the way; nor if any asked him, would he vouchsafe them an answer. He went like one that was all the while treading on forbidden ground, and could by no means think himself safe, till again he was got into the way which he had left to follow Mr. Worldly Wiseman's counsel. So, in process of time, Christian got up to the gate. Now, over the gate there was written, "Knock, and it shall be opened to you." (Matthew 7:7).

He knocked, therefore, more than once or twice, saying,

"May I now enter here? Will he within open to sorry me, though I have been an undeserving rebel? Then shall I not fail to sing his lasting praise on high."

At last there came a grave person to the gate, named Goodwill, who asked who was there, and from where he came, and what he would have.

Christian: Here is a poor burdened sinner. I come from the city of Destruction, but am going to Mount Zion, that I may be delivered from the wrath to come; I would therefore, sir, since I am informed that by this gate is the way there, know if you are willing to let me in.

Goodwill: I am willing with all my heart, said he; and with that he opened the gate.

So when Christian was stepping in, the other gave him a pull. Then said Christian, What means that? The other told him, A little distance from this gate there is erected a strong castle, of which Beelzebub is the captain: from there both he and they that are with him, shoot arrows at those that come up to this gate, if perhaps they may die before they can enter in. Then said Christian, I rejoice and tremble. So when he was got in, the man of the Gate asked him who directed him there.

Christian: Evangelist told me to come here and knock, as I did: and he said, that you, sir, would tell me what I must do.

Goodwill: An open door is set before you, and no man can shut it.

Christian: Now I begin to reap the benefits of my hazards.

Goodwill: But how is it that you came alone?

Christian: Because none of my neighbors saw their danger as I saw mine.

Goodwill: Did any of them know of your coming?

Christian: Yes, my wife and children saw me at the first, and called after me to turn again: also, some of my neighbors stood crying and calling after me to return; but I put my fingers in my ears, and so came on my way.

Goodwill: But did none of them follow you, to persuade you to go back?

Christian: Yes, both Obstinate and Pliable; but when they saw that they could not prevail, Obstinate went railing back; but Pliable came with me a little way.

Goodwill: But why did he not come through?

Christian: We indeed came both together until we came to the Slough of Despond, into the which we also suddenly fell. And then was my neighbor Pliable discouraged, and would not venture farther. So, getting out again on the side next to his own house, he told me I should possess the brave country alone for him: so he went his way, and I came mine; he after Obstinate, and I to this gate.

Goodwill: Then said Goodwill, Alas, poor man; is the celestial glory of so little esteem with him, that he counts it not worth running the hazard of a few difficulties to obtain it?

Christian: Truly, said Christian, I have said the truth of Pliable; and if I should also say all the truth of myself, it will appear there is no betterment between him and myself. It is true, he went back to his own house, but I also turned aside to go in the way of death, being persuaded to it by the carnal arguments of one Mr. Worldly Wiseman.

Goodwill: Oh, did he light upon you? What, he would have had you seek for ease at the hands of Mr. Legality! They are both of them a very cheat. But did you take his counsel?

Christian: Yes, as far as I dared. I went to find out Mr. Legality, until I thought that the mountain that stands by his house would have fallen upon my head; therefore there I was forced to stop.

Goodwill: That mountain has been the death of many, and will be the death of many more: it is well you escaped being by it dashed in pieces.

Christian: Why truly I do not know what had become of me there, had not Evangelist happily met me again as I was musing in the midst of my despair; but it was God's mercy that he came to me again, for else I had never come here. But now I am come, such a one as I am, more fit indeed for death by that mountain, than thus to stand talking with my Lord. But O, what a favor is this to me, that yet I am admitted entrance here!

Goodwill: We make no objections against any, notwithstanding all that they have done before they come here; they in no way are cast out (John 6:37). And therefore good Christian, come a little way with me, and I will teach you about the way you must go. Look before you; do you see this narrow way? That is the way you must go. It was cast up by the patriarchs, prophets, Christ, and his apostles, and it is as straight as a rule can make it; this is the way you must go.

Christian: But, said Christian, are there no turnings nor windings, by which a stranger may lose his way?

Goodwill: Yes, there are many ways but down upon this, and they are crooked and wide: but thus you may distinguish the right from the wrong, the right only being straight and narrow (Matthew 7:14).

Then I saw in my dream, that Christian asked him further, if he could not help him off with his burden that was upon his back. For as yet he had not got rid thereof; nor could he by any means get it off without help.

He told him, “As to your burden, be content to bear it until you come to the place of deliverance; for there it will fall from your back of itself.”

Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and to address himself to his journey. So the other told him, that by that he was gone some distance from the gate, he would come to the house of the Interpreter, at whose door he should knock, and he would show him excellent things. Then Christian took his leave of his friend, and he again bid him God speed.

Then he went on till he came at the house of the Interpreter, where he knocked over and over. At last one came to the door, and asked who was there.

Christian: Sir, here is a traveller, who was told by an acquaintance of the good man of this house to call here for my profit; I would therefore speak with the master of the house.

So he called for the master of the house, who, after a little time, came to Christian, and asked him what he would have.

Christian: Sir, said Christian, I am a man that am come from the city of Destruction, and am going to the Mount Zion; and I was told by the man that stands at the gate at the head of this way, that if I called here you would show me excellent things, such as would be helpful to me on my journey.

Interpreter: Then said Interpreter, Come in; I will show you that which will be profitable to you. So he commanded his man to light the candle, and bid Christian follow him; so he had him into a private room, and bid his man open a door; the which when he had done, Christian saw the picture a very grave person hang up against the wall; and this was the fashion of it: It had eyes lifted up to heaven, the best of books in his hand, the law of truth was written upon its lips, the world was behind its back; it stood as if it pleaded with men, and a crown of gold did hang over its head.

Christian: Then said Christian, What means this?

Interpreter: The man whose picture this is, is one of a thousand: he can beget children, (1 Corinthians 4:15), travail in birth with children, (Galatians 4:19), and nurse them himself when they are born. And whereas you see him with his eyes lift up to heaven, the best of books in his hand, and the law of truth written on his lips: it is to show you, that his work is to know, and unfold dark things to sinners; even as also you see him stand as if he pleaded with men. And whereas you see the world as cast behind him, and that a crown hangs over his head; that is to show you, that slighting and despising the things that are present, for the love that he has to his Master’s service, he is sure in the world that comes next, to have glory for his reward. Now, said the Interpreter, I have shown you this picture first, because the man whose picture this is, is the only man whom the Lord of the place where you are going has authorized to be your guide in all difficult places you may meet with in the way: therefore take good heed to what I have shown you, and bear well in your mind what you have seen, lest in your journey you meet with some that pretend to lead you right, but their way goes down to death.

Then he took him by the hand, and led him into a very large parlor that was full of dust, because never swept; the which after he had reviewed it a little while, the Interpreter called for a man to sweep. Now, when he began to sweep, the dust began so abundantly to fly about, that Christian had almost with it been choked. Then said the Interpreter to a damsel that stood by, “Bring here water, and sprinkle the room;” the which when she had done, it was swept and cleansed with pleasure.

Christian: Then said Christian, What means this?

Interpreter: The Interpreter answered, This parlor is the heart of a man that was never sanctified by the sweet grace of the Gospel. The dust is his original sin, and inward corruptions, that have defiled the whole man. He that began to sweep at first, is the law; but she that brought water, and did sprinkle it, is the Gospel. Now whereas you saw, that so soon as the first began to sweep, the dust did so fly about that the room by him could not be cleansed, but that you were almost choked with it; this is to show you, that the law, instead of cleansing the heart (by its working) from sin, does revive, (Romans 7:9), put strength into, (1 Corinthians 15:56), and increase it in the soul, (Romans 5:20), even as it does discover and forbid it; for it does not give power to subdue. Again, as you saw the damsel sprinkle the room with water, upon which it was cleansed with pleasure, this is to show you, that when the Gospel comes in the sweet and precious influences of it to the heart, then, I say, even as you saw the damsel lay the dust by sprinkling the floor with water, so is sin vanquished and subdued, and the soul made clean, through the faith of it, and consequently fit for the King of glory to inhabit. (John 15:3; Ephesians 5:26; Acts 15:9; Romans 16:25-26).

I saw moreover in my dream, that the Interpreter took him by the hand, and had him into a little room, where sat two little children, each one in his chair. The name of the eldest was Passion, and the name of the other Patience. Passion seemed to be much discontented, but Patience was very quiet. Then Christian asked, “What is the reason of the discontent of Passion?” The Interpreter answered, “The governor of them would have him stay for his best things till the beginning of the next year, but he will have all now; but Patience is willing to wait.”

Then I saw that one came to Passion, and brought him a bag of treasure, and poured it down at his feet: the which he took up, and rejoiced in it, and also laughed Patience to scorn. But I beheld but a while, and he had lavished all away, and had nothing left him but rags.

Christian: Then said Christian to the Interpreter, Expound this matter more fully to me.

Interpreter: So he said, These two lads are figures; Passion of the men of this world, and Patience of the men of that which is to come; for, as here you see, passion will have all now, this year, that is to say, in this world; so are the men of this world: They must have all their good things now; they cannot stay till the next year, that is, until the next world, for their portion of good. That proverb, “A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush,” is of more authority with them than are all the divine testimonies of the good of the world to come. But as you saw that he had quickly lavished all away, and had presently left him nothing but rags, so will it be with all such men at the end of this world.

Christian: Then said Christian, Now I see that Patience has the best wisdom, and that upon many accounts. 1. Because he stays for the best things. 2. And also because he will have the glory of his, when the other has nothing but rags.

Interpreter: Indeed, you may add another, to wit, the glory of the next world will never wear out; but these are suddenly gone. Therefore Passion had not so much reason to laugh at Patience because he had his good things first, as Patience will have to laugh at Passion because he had his best things last; for first must give place to last, because last must have his time to come: but last gives place to nothing, for there is not another to succeed. He, therefore, that has his portion first, must needs have a time to spend it; but he that has his portion last, must have it lastingly: therefore it is said of Dives, “In your lifetime you received your good things, and likewise Lazarus evil things; but now he is comforted, and you are tormented.” (Luke 16:25).

Christian: Then I perceive it is not best to covet things that are now, but to wait for things to come.

Interpreter: You say truth: for the things that are seen are temporal, but the things that are not seen are eternal (2 Corinthians 4:18). But though this be so, yet since things present and our fleshly appetite are such near neighbors one to another; and again, because things to come and carnal sense are such strangers one to another; therefore it is, that the first of these so suddenly fall into amity, and that distance is so continued between the second.

Then I saw in my dream, that the Interpreter took Christian by the hand, and led him into a place where was a fire burning against a wall, and one standing by it, always casting much water upon it, to quench it; yet did the fire burn higher and hotter.

Then said Christian, What means this?

The Interpreter answered, This fire is the work of grace that is wrought in the heart; he that casts water upon it, to extinguish and put it out, is the devil: but in that you see the fire, notwithstanding, burn higher and hotter, you shall also see the reason of that. So he had him about to the back side of the wall, where he saw a man with a vessel of oil in his hand, of the which he did also continually cast (but secretly) into the fire.

Then said Christian, What means this?

The Interpreter answered, This is Christ, who continually, with the oil of his grace, maintains the work already begun in the heart; by the means of which, notwithstanding what the devil can do, the souls of his people prove gracious still (2 Corinthians 12:9). And in that you saw that the man stood behind the wall to maintain the fire; this is to teach you, that it is hard for the tempted to see how this work of grace is maintained in the soul.

I saw also, that the Interpreter took him again by the hand, and led him into a pleasant place, where was built a stately palace, beautiful to behold; at the sight of which Christian was greatly delighted. He saw also upon the top thereof certain persons walking, who were clothed all in gold.

Then said Christian, may we go in there?

Then the Interpreter took him, and led him up towards the door of the palace; and behold, at the door stood a great company of men, as desirous to go in, but dared not. There also sat a man at a little distance from the door, at a table-side, with a book and his inkhorn before him, to take the names of them that should enter therein; he saw also that in the doorway stood many men in armor to keep it, being resolved to do to the men that would enter, what hurt and mischief they could. Now was Christian somewhat in amaze. At last, when every man started back for fear of the armed men, Christian saw a man of a very stout countenance come up to the man that sat there to write, saying, “Set down my name, sir;” the which when he had done, he saw the man draw his sword, and put a helmet on his head, and rush towards the door upon the armed men, who laid upon him with deadly force; but the man, not at all discouraged, fell to cutting and hacking most fiercely. So after he had received and given many wounds to those that attempted to keep him out (Matthew 11:12; Acts 14:22); he cut his way through them all, and pressed forward into the palace; at which there was a pleasant voice heard from those that were within, even of those that walked upon the top of the palace, saying,

“Come in, come in, eternal glory you shall win.”

So he went in, and was clothed with such garments as they. Then Christian smiled, and said, I think truly I know the meaning of this.

Now, said Christian, let me go hence. No, stay, said the Interpreter, till I have showed you a little more, and after that you shall go on your way. So he took him by the hand again, and led him into a very dark room, where there sat a man in an iron cage.

Now the man, to look on, seemed very sad; he sat with his eyes looking down to the ground, his hands folded together, and he sighed as if he would break his heart. Then said Christian, What means this? At which the Interpreter bid him talk with the man.

Then said Christian to the man, What are you? The man answered, I am what I was not once.

Christian: What were you once?

The Man: The man said, I was once a fair and flourishing professor (Luke 8:13), both in my own eyes, and also in the eyes of others: I once was, as I thought, fair for the celestial city, and had then even joy at the thoughts that I should get there.

Christian: Well, but what are you now?

The Man: I am now a man of despair, and am shut up in it, as in this iron cage. I cannot get out; Oh now I cannot!

Christian: But how did you come into this condition?

The Man: I left off to watch and be sober: I laid the reins upon the neck of my lusts; I sinned against the light of the word, and the goodness of God; I have grieved the Spirit, and he is gone; I tempted the devil, and he has come to me; I have provoked God to anger, and he has left me: I have so hardened my heart, that I cannot repent.

Then said Christian to the Interpreter, But is there no hope for such a man as this? Ask him, said the Interpreter.

Christian: Then said Christian, Is there no hope, but you must be kept in the iron cage of despair?

The Man: No, none at all.

Christian: Why, the Son of the Blessed is very pitiful.

The Man: I have crucified him to myself afresh (Hebrews 6:6); I have despised his person (Luke 19:14); I have despised his righteousness; I have counted his blood an unholy thing; I have done despite to the spirit of grace (Hebrews 10:29): therefore I have shut myself out of all the promises and there now remains to me nothing but threatenings, dreadful threatenings, faithful threatenings of certain judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour me as an adversary.

Christian: For what did you bring yourself into this condition?

The Man: For the lusts, pleasures, and profits of this world; in the enjoyment of which I did then promise myself much delight: but now every one of those things also bite me, and gnaw me like a burning worm.

Christian: But can you not now repent and turn?

The Man: God has denied me repentance. His word gives me no encouragement to believe; indeed, himself has shut me up in this iron cage: nor can all the men in the world let me out. Oh eternity! eternity! how shall I grapple with the misery that I must meet with in eternity?

Interpreter: Then said the Interpreter to Christian, Let this man's misery be remembered by you, and be an everlasting caution to you.

Christian: Well, said Christian, this is fearful! God help me to watch and to be sober, and to pray that I may shun the cause of this man's misery. Sir, is it not time for me to go on my way now?

Interpreter: Wait till I shall show you one thing more, and then you shall go on your way.

So he took Christian by the hand again and led him into a chamber where there was one rising out of bed; and as he put on his raiment, he shook and trembled. Then said Christian, Why does this man thus tremble? The Interpreter then bid him tell to Christian the reason of his so doing.

So he began, and said, "This night, as I was in my sleep, I dreamed, and behold the heavens grew exceeding black; also it thundered and lightened in most fearful wise, that it put me into an agony. So I looked up in my dream, and saw the clouds rack at an unusual rate; upon which I heard a great sound of a trumpet, and saw also a man sitting upon a cloud, attended with the thousands of heaven: they were all in flaming fire; also the heavens were in a burning flame. I heard then a voice, saying, 'Arise, you dead, and come to judgment.' And with that the rocks rent, the graves opened, and the dead that were therein came forth: some of them were exceeding glad, and looked upward; and some sought to hide themselves under the mountains. Then I saw the man that sat upon the cloud open the book, and bid the world draw near. Yet there was, by reason of a fierce flame that issued out and came from before him, a convenient distance between him and them, as between the judge and the prisoners at the bar. (1 Corinthians 15; 1 Thessalonians 4:16; Jude 15; John 5:28-29; 2 Thessalonians 1:8-10; Revelation 20:11-14; Isaiah 26:21; Micah 7:16-17; Psalms 5:4; 50:1-3; Malachi 3:2-3; Daniel 7:9-10.) I heard it also proclaimed to them that attended on the man that sat on the cloud, 'Gather together the tares, the chaff, and stubble, and cast them into the burning lake.' (Matthew 3:12; 18:30; 24:30; Malachi 4:1.) And with that the bottomless pit opened, just where I stood; out of the mouth of which there came, in an abundant manner, smoke, and coals of fire, with hideous noises. It was also said to the same persons, 'Gather my wheat into the garner.' (Luke 3:17.) And with that I saw many caught up and carried away into the clouds, but I was left behind. (1 Thessalonians 4:16-17.) I also sought to hide myself, but I could not, for the man that sat upon the cloud still kept his eye upon me; my sins also came into my mind, and my conscience did accuse me on every side. (Romans 2:14-15.) Upon this I awakened from my sleep."

Christian: But what was it that made you so afraid of this sight?

The Man: Why, I thought that the day of judgment was come, and that I was not ready for it: but this frightened me most, that the angels gathered up several, and left me behind; also the pit of hell opened her mouth just where I stood. My conscience too afflicted me; and, as I thought, the Judge had always his eye upon me, showing indignation in his countenance.

Then said the Interpreter to Christian, "Have you considered all these things?"

Christian: Yes, and they put me in hope and fear.

Interpreter: Well, keep all things so in your mind, that they may be as a goad in your sides, to prick you forward in the way you must go. Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and to address himself to his journey. Then said the Interpreter, "The Comforter be always with you, good Christian, to guide you in the way that leads to the city." So Christian went on his way, saying,

"Here I have seen things rare and profitable, Things pleasant, dreadful, things to make me stable In what I have begun to take in hand: Then let me think on them, and understand [reconstructed: Why they were shown to me], and let me be Thankful, O good Interpreter, to you."

THE THIRD STAGE

Now I saw in my dream, that the highway up which Christian was to go, was fenced on either side with a wall, and that wall was called Salvation. (Isaiah 26:1.) Up this way, therefore, did burdened Christian run, but not without great difficulty, because of the load on his back.

He ran thus till he came at a place somewhat ascending; and upon that place stood a cross, and a little below, in the bottom, a sepulchre. So I saw in my dream, that just as Christian came up with the cross, his burden loosed from off his shoulders, and fell from off his back, and began to tumble, and so continued to do till it came to the mouth of the sepulchre, where it fell in, and I saw it no more.

Then was Christian glad and lightsome, and said with a merry heart, “He has given me rest by his sorrow, and life by his death.” Then he stood still a while, to look and wonder; for it was very surprising to him that the sight of the cross should thus ease him of his burden. He looked, therefore, and looked again, even till the springs that were in his head sent the waters down his cheeks (Zechariah 12:10). Now as he stood looking and weeping, behold, three Shining Ones came to him, and saluted him with, “Peace be to you.” So the first said to him, “Your sins be forgiven you” (Mark 2:5); the second stripped him of his rags, and clothed him with change of raiment (Zechariah 3:4); the third also set a mark on his forehead (Ephesians 1:13), and gave him a roll with a seal upon it, which he bid him look on as he ran, and that he should give it in at the celestial gate: so they went their way. Then Christian gave three leaps for joy, and went on singing,

“Thus far did I come laden with my sin, Nor could aught ease the grief that I was in, Till I came here. What a place is this! Must here be the beginning of my bliss? Must here the burden fall from off my back? Must here the strings that bound it to me crack? Blest cross! blest sepulchre! blest rather be The Man that there was put to shame for me!”

I saw then in my dream, that he went on thus, even until he came at the bottom, where he saw, a little out of the way, three men fast asleep, with fetters upon their heels. The name of the one was Simple, of another Sloth, and of the third Presumption.

Christian then seeing them lie in this case, went to them, if peradventure he might awake them, and cried, you are like them that sleep on the top of a mast (Proverbs 23:34), for the Dead Sea is under you, a gulf that has no bottom: awake, therefore, and come away; be willing also, and I will help you off with your irons. He also told them, If he that goes about like a roaring lion (1 Peter 5:8), comes by, you will certainly become a prey to his teeth. With that they looked upon him, and began to reply in this sort: Simple said, I see no danger; Sloth said, Yet a little more sleep; and Presumption said, Every tub must stand upon its own bottom. And so they lay down to sleep again, and Christian went on his way.

Yet he was troubled to think that men in that danger should so little esteem the kindness of him that so freely offered to help them, both by awakening of them, counselling of them, and proffering to help them off with their irons. And as he was troubled thereabout, he espied two men come tumbling over the wall, on the left hand of the narrow way; and they made up apace to him. The name of the one was Formalist, and the name of the other Hypocrisy. So, as I said, they drew up to him, who thus entered with them into discourse.

Christian: Gentlemen, from where did you come, and where are you going?

Formalist and Hypocrisy: We were born in the land of Vain-glory, and are going, for praise, to Mount Zion.

Christian: Why did you not come in at the gate which stands at the beginning of the way? Do you not know that it is written, that “he that comes not in by the door, but climbs up some other way, the same is a thief and a robber?” (John 10:1).

Formalist and Hypocrisy: They said, that to go to the gate for entrance was by all their countrymen counted too far about; and that therefore their usual way was to make a short cut of it, and to climb over the wall, as they had done.

Christian: But will it not be counted a trespass against the Lord of the city where we are bound, thus to violate his revealed will?

Formalist and Hypocrisy: They told him, that as for that, he needed not to trouble his head thereabout: for what they did they had custom for, and could produce, if need were, testimony that would witness it for more than a thousand years.

Christian: But, said Christian, will you stand a trial at law?

Formalist and Hypocrisy: They told him, that custom, it being of so long standing as above a thousand years, would doubtless now be admitted as a thing legal by an impartial judge: and besides, said they, if we get into the way, what matter is it which way we get in? If we are in, we are in: you are but in the way, who, as we perceive, came in at the gate; and we also are in the way, that came tumbling over the wall: wherein now is your condition better than ours?

Christian: I walk by the rule of my Master: you walk by the rude working of your fancies. You are counted thieves already by the Lord of the way: therefore I doubt you will not be found true men at the end of the way. You come in by yourselves without his direction, and shall go out by yourselves without his mercy.

To this they made him but little answer; only they bid him look to himself. Then I saw that they went on, every man in his way, without much conference one with another, save that these two men told Christian, that as to laws and ordinances, they doubted not but that they should as conscientiously do them as he. Therefore, said they, we see not wherein you differ from us, but by the coat that is on your back, which was, as we believe, given you by some of your neighbors, to hide the shame of your nakedness.

Christian: By laws and ordinances you will not be saved, since you came not in by the door (Galatians 2:16). And as for this coat that is on my back, it was given me by the Lord of the place where I go; and that, as you say, to cover my nakedness with. And I take it as a token of kindness to me; for I had nothing but rags before. And besides, thus I comfort myself as I go. Surely, think I, when I come to the gate of the city, the Lord thereof will know me for good, since I have his coat on my back; a coat that he gave me freely in the day that he stripped me of my rags. I have, moreover, a mark in my forehead, of which perhaps you have taken no notice, which one of my Lord's most intimate associates fixed there in the day that my burden fell off my shoulders. I will tell you, moreover, that I had then given me a roll sealed, to comfort me by reading as I go on the way; I was also bid to give it in at the celestial gate, in token of my certain going in after it: all which things I doubt you want, and want them because you came not in at the gate.

To these things they gave him no answer; only they looked upon each other, and laughed. Then I saw that they went all on, save that Christian kept before, who had no more talk but with himself, and that sometimes sighingly, and sometimes comfortably: also he would be often reading in the roll that one of the Shining Ones gave him, by which he was refreshed.

I beheld then, that they all went on till they came to the foot of the hill Difficulty, at the bottom of which there was a spring. There were also in the same place two other ways besides that which came straight from the gate: one turned to the left hand, and the other to the right, at the bottom of the hill; but the narrow way lay right up the hill, and the name of the going up the side of the hill is called Difficulty. Christian now went to the spring (Isaiah 49:10), and drank thereof to refresh himself, and then began to go up the hill, saying,

“The hill, though high, I covet to ascend; The difficulty will not me offend; For I perceive the way to life lies here: Come, pluck up heart, let’s neither faint nor fear. Better, though *difficult*, the right way to go, Than wrong, though *easy*, where the end is woe.”

The other two also came to the foot of the hill. But when they saw that the hill was steep and high, and that there were two other ways to go; and supposing also that these two ways might meet again with that up which Christian went, on the other side of the hill; therefore they were resolved to go in those ways. Now the name of one of those ways was Danger, and the name of the other Destruction. So the one took the way which is called Danger, which led him into a great wood; and the other took directly up the way to Destruction, which led him into a wide field, full of dark mountains, where he stumbled and fell, and rose no more.

I looked then after Christian, to see him go up the hill, where I perceived he fell from running to going, and from going to clambering upon his hands and his knees, because of the steepness of the place. Now about the midway to the top of the hill was a pleasant arbor, made by the Lord of the hill for the refreshment of weary travellers. There, therefore, Christian got, where also he sat down to rest him: then he pulled his roll out of his bosom, and read therein to his comfort; he also now began afresh to take a review of the coat or garment that was given to him as he stood by the cross. Thus pleasing himself awhile, he at last fell into a slumber, and from there into a fast sleep, which detained him in that place until it was almost night; and in his sleep his roll fell out of his hand. Now, as he was sleeping, there came one to him, and awaked him, saying, “Go to the ant, you sluggard; consider her ways, and be wise.” (Proverbs 6:6). And with that, Christian suddenly started up, and sped him on his way, and went apace till he came to the top of the hill.

Now when he was got up to the top of the hill, there came two men running; the name of the one was Timorous, and of the other Mistrust: to whom Christian said, Sirs, what’s the matter? You run the wrong way. Timorous answered, that they were going to the city of Zion, and had got up that difficult place: but, said he, the farther we go, the more danger we meet with; therefore we turned, and are going back again.

Yes, said Mistrust, for just before us lie a couple of lions in the way, whether sleeping or waking we know not; and we could not think, if we came within reach, but they would presently pull us in pieces.

Christian: Then said Christian, You make me afraid; but where shall I fly to be safe? If I go back to my own country, that is prepared for fire and brimstone, and I shall certainly perish there; if I can get to the celestial city, I am sure to be in safety there: I must venture. To go back is nothing but death: to go forward is fear of death, and life everlasting beyond it: I will yet go forward. So Mistrust and Timorous ran down the hill, and Christian went on his way. But thinking again of what he had heard from the men, he felt in his bosom for his roll, that he might read there and be comforted; but he felt, and found it not. Then was Christian in great distress, and knew not what to do; for he wanted that which used to relieve him, and that which should have been his pass into the celestial city. Here, therefore, he began to be much perplexed, and knew not what to do. At last he bethought himself that he had slept in the arbor that is on the side of the hill; and falling down upon his knees, he asked God forgiveness for that foolish act, and then went back to look for his roll. But all the way he went back, who can sufficiently set forth the sorrow of Christian's heart? Sometimes he sighed, sometimes he wept, and oftentimes he chided himself for being so foolish to fall asleep in that place, which was erected only for a little refreshment from his weariness. Thus, therefore, he went back, carefully looking on this side and on that, all the way as he went, if perhaps he might find his roll, that had been his comfort so many times in his journey. He went thus till he came again in sight of the arbor where he sat and slept; but that sight renewed his sorrow the more, by bringing again, even afresh, his evil of sleeping to his mind. (Revelation 2:4; 1 Thessalonians 5:6-8.) Thus, therefore, he now went on, bewailing his sinful sleep, saying, O wretched man that I am, that I should sleep in the daytime! That I should sleep in the midst of difficulty! That I should so indulge the flesh as to use that rest for ease to my flesh which the Lord of the hill has erected only for the relief of the spirits of pilgrims! How many steps have I taken in vain! Thus it happened to Israel; for their sin they were sent back again by the way of the Red Sea; and I am made to tread those steps with sorrow, which I might have trod with delight, had it not been for this sinful sleep. How far might I have been on my way by this time! I am made to tread those steps three times over, which I needed not to have trod but once: indeed, now also I am like to be benighted, for the day is almost spent. O that I had not slept!

Now by this time he was come to the arbor again, where for a while he sat down and wept; but at last, (as Providence would have it,) looking sorrowfully down under the settle, there he espied his roll, the which he with trembling and haste caught up, and put it into his bosom. But who can tell how joyful this man was when he had gotten his roll again? For this roll was the assurance of his life, and acceptance at the desired haven. Therefore he laid it up in his bosom, gave thanks to God for directing his eye to the place where it lay, and with joy and tears set himself again to his journey. But O how nimbly did he go up the rest of the hill! Yet before he got up, the sun went down upon Christian; and this made him again recall the vanity of his sleeping to his remembrance; and thus he again began to lament to himself: Oh you sinful sleep! How for your sake am I like to be benighted in my journey! I must walk without the sun, darkness must cover the path of my feet, and I must hear the noise of the doleful creatures, because of my sinful sleep! Now also he remembered the story that Mistrust and Timorous told him of, how they were frighted with the sight of the lions. Then said Christian to himself again, These beasts range in the night for their prey; and if they should meet with me in the dark, how should I shift them? How should I escape being by them torn in pieces? Thus he went on his way. But while he was bewailing his unhappy miscarriage, he lifted up his eyes, and behold there was a very stately palace before him, the name of which was Beautiful, and it stood by the highway-side.

So I saw in my dream that he made haste, and went forward, that if possible he might get lodging there. Now before he had gone far, he entered into a very narrow passage, which was about a furlong off the Porter's lodge, and looking very narrowly before him as he went, he espied two lions in the way. Now, thought he, I see the dangers that Mistrust and Timorous were driven back by. (The lions were chained, but he saw not the chains.) Then he was afraid, and thought also himself to go back after them; for he thought nothing but death was before him. But the Porter at the lodge, whose name is Watchful, perceiving that Christian made a halt, as if he would go back, cried to him, saying, Is your strength so small? (Mark 4:40.) Fear not the lions, for they are chained, and are placed there for trial of faith where it is, and for discovery of those that have none: keep in the midst of the path, and no hurt shall come to you.

Then I saw that he went on, trembling for fear of the lions, but taking good heed to the directions of the Porter; he heard them roar, but they did him no harm. Then he clapped his hands, and went on till he came and stood before the gate where the Porter was. Then said Christian to the Porter, Sir, what house is this? and may I lodge here to-night? The Porter answered, This house was built by the Lord of the hill, and he built it for the relief and security of pilgrims. The Porter also asked where he was from, and where he was going.

Christian: I am come from the city of Destruction, and am going to Mount Zion: but because the sun is now set, I desire, if I may, to lodge here to-night.

The Porter: What is your name?

Christian: My name is now Christian, but my name at the first was Graceless: I came of the race of Japheth, whom God will persuade to dwell in the tents of Shem. (Genesis 9:27.)

The Porter: But how does it happen that you come so late? The sun is set.

Christian: I had been here sooner, but that, wretched man that I am, I slept in the arbor that stands on the hill-side! In fact, I had, notwithstanding that, been here much sooner, but that in my sleep I lost my evidence, and came without it to the brow of the hill; and then feeling for it, and not finding it, I was forced with sorrow of heart to go back to the place where I slept my sleep, where I found it; and now I am come.

The Porter: Well, I will call out one of the virgins of this place, who will, if she likes your talk, bring you in to the rest of the family, according to the rules of the house. So Watchful the Porter rang a bell, at the sound of which came out of the door of the house a grave and beautiful damsel, named Discretion, and asked why she was called.

The Porter answered, This man is on a journey from the city of Destruction to Mount Zion; but being weary and benighted, he asked me if he might lodge here to-night: so I told him I would call for you, who, after discourse had with him, may do as seems good to you, even according to the law of the house.

Then she asked him from where he was, and where he was going; and he told her. She asked him also how he got into the way; and he told her. Then she asked him what he had seen and met with in the way, and he told her. And at last she asked his name. So he said, It is Christian; and I have so much the more a desire to lodge here to-night, because, by what I perceive, this place was built by the Lord of the hill for the relief and security of pilgrims. So she smiled, but the water stood in her eyes; and after a little pause she said, I will call forth two or three more of the family. So she ran to the door, and called out Prudence, Piety, and Charity, who, after a little more discourse with him, had him into the family; and many of them meeting him at the threshold of the house, said, Come in, you blessed of the Lord; this house was built by the Lord of the hill on purpose to entertain such pilgrims in. Then he bowed his head, and followed them into the house. So when he was come in and sat down, they gave him something to drink, and consented together that, until supper was ready, some of them should have some particular discourse with Christian, for the best improvement of time; and they appointed Piety, Prudence, and Charity to discourse with him: and thus they began.

Piety: Come, good Christian, since we have been so loving to you as to receive you into our house this night, let us, if perhaps we may better ourselves thereby, talk with you of all things that have happened to you in your pilgrimage.

Christian: With a very good will; and I am glad that you are so well disposed.

Piety: What moved you at first to betake yourself to a pilgrim’s life?

Christian: I was driven out of my native country by a dreadful sound that was in my ears; to wit, that unavoidable destruction did attend me, if I abode in that place where I was.

Piety: But how did it happen that you came out of your country this way?

Christian: It was as God would have it; for when I was under the fears of destruction, I did not know where to go; but by chance there came a man, even to me, as I was trembling and weeping, whose name is Evangelist, and he directed me to the Wicket-gate, which else I should never have found, and so set me into the way that has led me directly to this house.

Piety: But did you not come by the house of the Interpreter?

Christian: Yes, and did see such things there, the remembrance of which will stick by me as long as I live, especially three things: to wit, how Christ, in despite of Satan, maintains his work of grace in the heart; how the man had sinned himself quite out of hopes of God’s mercy; and also the dream of him that thought in his sleep the day of judgment was come.

Piety: Why, did you hear him tell his dream?

Christian: Yes, and a dreadful one it was, I thought; it made my heart ache as he was telling of it, but yet I am glad I heard it.

Piety: Was this all you saw at the house of the Interpreter?

Christian: No; he took me, and had me where he showed me a stately palace, and how the people were clad in gold that were in it; and how there came a venturous man, and cut his way through the armed men that stood in the door to keep him out; and how he was bid to come in, and win eternal glory. Methought those things did ravish my heart. I would have stayed at that good man’s house a twelvemonth, but that I knew I had farther to go.

Piety: And what saw you else in the way?

Christian: Saw? Why, I went but a little farther, and I saw One, as I thought in my mind, hang bleeding upon a tree; and the very sight of him made my burden fall off my back; for I groaned under a very heavy burden, but then it fell down from off me. It was a strange thing to me, for I never saw such a thing before: indeed, and while I stood looking up, (for then I could not forbear looking,) three Shining Ones came to me. One of them testified that my sins were forgiven me; another stripped me of my rags, and gave me this embroidered coat which you see; and the third set the mark which you see in my forehead, and gave me this sealed roll, (and with that he plucked it out of his bosom.)

Piety: But you saw more than this, did you not?

Christian: The things that I have told you were the best: yet some other I saw, as, namely, I saw three men, Simple, Sloth, and Presumption, lie asleep, a little out of the way, as I came, with irons upon their heels; but do you think I could awake them? I also saw Formality and Hypocrisy come tumbling over the wall, to go, as they pretended, to Zion; but they were quickly lost, even as I myself did tell them, but they would not believe. But, above all, I found it hard work to get up this hill, and as hard to come by the lions' mouths; and, truly, if it had not been for the good man, the porter that stands at the gate, I do not know but that, after all, I might have gone back again; but I thank God I am here, and thank you for receiving me.

Then Prudence thought good to ask him a few questions, and desired his answer to them.

Prudence: Do you not think sometimes of the country from where you came?

Christian: Indeed, but with much shame and detestation. Truly, if I had been mindful of that country from where I came out, I might have had opportunity to have returned; but now I desire a better country, that is, a heavenly one (Hebrews 11:15-16).

Prudence: Do you not yet bear away with you some of the things that then you were conversant with?

Christian: Yes, but greatly against my will; especially my inward and carnal cogitations, with which all my countrymen, as well as myself, were delighted. But now all those things are my grief; and might I but choose my own things, I would choose never to think of those things more: but when I would be doing that which is best, that which is worst is with me (Romans 7:15, 21).

Prudence: Do you not find sometimes as if those things were vanquished, which at other times are your perplexity?

Christian: Yes, but that is but seldom; but they are to me golden hours in which such things happen to me.

Prudence: Can you remember by what means you find your annoyances at times as if they were vanquished?

Christian: Yes: when I think what I saw at the cross, that will do it; and when I look upon my embroidered coat, that will do it; and when I look into the roll that I carry in my bosom, that will do it; and when my thoughts grow warm about where I am going, that will do it.

Prudence: And what is it that makes you so desirous to go to Mount Zion?

Christian: Why, there I hope to see Him alive that did hang dead on the cross; and there I hope to be rid of all those things that to this day are in me an annoyance to me: there they say there is no death (Isaiah 25:8; Revelation 21:4); and there I shall dwell with such company as I like best. For, to tell you the truth, I love Him because I was by Him eased of my burden; and I am weary of my inward sickness. I would be glad to be where I shall die no more, and with the company that shall continually cry, *Holy, holy, holy.*

Then said Charity to Christian, Have you a family? Are you a married man?

Christian: I have a wife and four small children.

Charity: And why did you not bring them along with you?

Christian: Then Christian wept, and said, Oh, how willingly would I have done it! but they were all of them utterly averse to my going on pilgrimage.

Charity: But you should have talked to them, and have endeavored to show them the danger of staying behind.

Christian: So I did; and told them also what God had shown to me of the destruction of our city; but I seemed to them as one that mocked, and they believed me not (Genesis 19:14).

Charity: And did you pray to God that he would bless your counsel to them?

Christian: Yes, and that with much affection; for you must think that my wife and poor children were very dear to me.

Charity: But did you tell them of your own sorrow, and fear of destruction? for I suppose that destruction was visible enough to you.

Christian: Yes, over, and over, and over. They might also see my fears in my countenance, in my tears, and also in my trembling under the apprehension of the judgment that did hang over our heads; but all was not sufficient to prevail with them to come with me.

Charity: But what could they say for themselves, why they came not?

Christian: Why, my wife was afraid of losing this world, and my children were given to the foolish delights of youth; so, what by one thing, and what by another, they left me to wander in this manner alone.

Charity: But did you not, with your vain life, damp all that you, by words, used by way of persuasion to bring them away with you?

Christian: Indeed, I cannot commend my life, for I am conscious to myself of many failings therein. I know also, that a man, by his conversation, may soon overthrow what, by argument or persuasion, he does labor to fasten upon others for their good. Yet this I can say, I was very wary of giving them occasion, by any unseemly action, to make them averse to going on pilgrimage. Indeed, for this very thing, they would tell me I was too precise, and that I denied myself of things (for their sakes) in which they saw no evil. In fact, I think I may say, that if what they saw in me did hinder them, it was my great tenderness in sinning against God, or of doing any wrong to my neighbor.

Charity: Indeed, Cain hated his brother, because his own works were evil, and his brother's righteous (1 John 3:12); and if your wife and children have been offended with you for this, they thereby show themselves to be implacable to good; you have delivered your soul from their blood (Ezekiel 3:19).

Now I saw in my dream, that thus they sat talking together until supper was ready. So when they had made ready, they sat down to eat. Now the table was furnished with rich things, and with wine that was well refined; and all their talk at the table was about the Lord of the hill; as, namely, about what he had done, and why he did what he did, and why he had built that house; and by what they said, I perceived that he had been a great warrior, and had fought with and slain him that had the power of death (Hebrews 2:14-15); but not without great danger to himself, which made me love him the more.

For, as they said, and as I believe, said Christian, he did it with the loss of much blood. But that which put the glory of grace into all he did, was, that he did it out of pure love to his country. And besides, there were some of them of the household that said they had been and spoke with him since he did die on the cross; and they have attested that they had it from his own lips, that he is such a lover of poor pilgrims, that the like is not to be found from the east to the west. They, moreover, gave an instance of what they affirmed; and that was, he had stripped himself of his glory that he might do this for the poor; and that they heard him say and affirm, that he would not dwell in the mountain of Zion alone. They said, moreover, that he had made many pilgrims princes, though by nature they were beggars born, and their original had been the dunghill (1 Samuel 2:8; Psalm 113:7).

Thus they discoursed together till late at night; and after they had committed themselves to their Lord for protection, they betook themselves to rest. The pilgrim they laid in a large upper chamber, whose window opened towards the sun-rising. The name of the chamber was Peace, where he slept till break of day, and then he awoke and sang,

“Where am I now? Is this the love and care Of Jesus, for the men that pilgrims are, Thus to provide that I should be forgiven, And dwell already the next door to heaven!”

So in the morning they all got up; and, after some more discourse, they told him that he should not depart till they had shown him the rarities of that place. And first they had him into the study, where they showed him records of the greatest antiquity; in which, as I remember my dream, they showed him the pedigree of the Lord of the hill, that he was the Son of the Ancient of days, and came by eternal generation. Here also was more fully recorded the acts that he had done, and the names of many hundreds that he had taken into his service; and how he had placed them in such habitations that could neither by length of days, nor decays of nature, be dissolved.

Then they read to him some of the worthy acts that some of his servants had done; as how they had subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, and turned to flight the armies of the aliens (Hebrews 11:33-34).

Then they read again another part of the records of the house, where it was shown how willing their Lord was to receive into his favor any, even any, though they in time past had offered great affronts to his person and proceedings. Here also were several other histories of many other famous things, of all which Christian had a view; as of things both ancient and modern, together with prophecies and predictions of things that have their certain accomplishment, both to the dread and amazement of enemies, and the comfort and solace of pilgrims.

The next day they took him, and had him into the armory, where they showed him all manner of furniture which their Lord had provided for pilgrims, as sword, shield, helmet, breastplate, all-prayer, and shoes that would not wear out. And there was here enough of this to harness out as many men for the service of their Lord as there be stars in the heaven for multitude.

They also showed him some of the engines with which some of his servants had done wonderful things. They showed him Moses’ rod; the hammer and nail with which Jael slew Sisera; the pitchers, trumpets, and lamps too, with which Gideon put to flight the armies of Midian. Then they showed him the ox-goad wherewith Shamgar slew six hundred men. They showed him also the jawbone with which Samson did such mighty feats. They showed him moreover the sling and stone with which David slew Goliath of Gath; and the sword also with which their Lord will kill the man of sin, in the day that he shall rise up to the prey. They showed him besides many excellent things, with which Christian was much delighted. This done, they went to their rest again.

Then I saw in my dream, that on the morrow he got up to go forward, but they desired him to stay till the next day also; and then, said they, we will, if the day be clear, show you the Delectable Mountains; which, they said, would yet farther add to his comfort, because they were nearer the desired haven than the place where at present he was; so he consented and stayed. When the morning was up, they had him to the top of the house, and bid him look south. So he did, and behold, at a great distance, he saw a most pleasant mountainous country, beautified with woods, vineyards, fruits of all sorts, flowers also, with springs and fountains, very delectable to behold (Isaiah 33:16-17). Then he asked the name of the country. They said it was Immanuel’s land; and it is as common, said they, as this hill is, to and for all the pilgrims. And when you come there, from there you may see to the gate of the celestial city, as the shepherds that live there will make appear.

Now he bethought himself of setting forward, and they were willing he should. But first, said they, let us go again into the armory. So they did; and when he came there, they harnessed him from head to foot with what was of proof, lest perhaps he should meet with assaults in the way. He being therefore thus accoutred, walked out with his friends to the gate; and there he asked the Porter if he saw any pilgrim pass by. Then the Porter answered, Yes.

Christian: Pray, did you know him? said he.

The Porter: I asked his name, and he told me it was Faithful.

Christian: O, said Christian, I know him; he is my townsman, my near neighbor; he comes from the place where I was born. How far do you think he may be before?

The Porter: He is got by this time below the hill.

Christian: Well, said Christian, good Porter, the Lord be with you, and add to all your plain blessings much increase for the kindness that you have showed me.

The Fourth Stage

Then he began to go forward; but Discretion, Piety, Charity, and Prudence would accompany him down to the foot of the hill. So they went on together, reiterating their former discourses, till they came to go down the hill. Then said Christian, As it was difficult coming up, so, so far as I can see, it is dangerous going down. Yes, said Prudence, so it is; for it is a hard matter for a man to go down into the valley of Humiliation, as you are now, and to catch no slip by the way; therefore, said they, we are come out to accompany you down the hill. So he began to go down, but very warily; yet he caught a slip or two.

Then I saw in my dream, that these good companions, when Christian was got down to the bottom of the hill, gave him a loaf of bread, a bottle of wine, and a cluster of raisins; and then he went on his way.

“While Christian is among his godly friends, their golden mouths make him sufficient mends for all his griefs; and when they let him go, he’s clad with northern steel from top to toe.”

But now, in this valley of Humiliation, poor Christian was hard put to it; for he had gone but a little way before he espied a foul fiend coming over the field to meet him: his name is Apollyon. Then did Christian begin to be afraid, and to cast in his mind whether to go back, or to stand his ground. But he considered again, that he had no armor for his back, and therefore thought that to turn the back to him might give him greater advantage with ease to pierce him with his darts; therefore he resolved to venture and stand his ground: for, thought he, had I no more in my eye than the saving of my life, it would be the best way to stand.

So he went on, and Apollyon met him. Now the monster was hideous to behold: he was clothed with scales like a fish, and they are his pride; he had wings like a dragon, and feet like a bear, and out of his belly came fire and smoke; and his mouth was as the mouth of a lion. When he was come up to Christian, he beheld him with a disdainful countenance, and thus began to question him.

Apollyon: From where did you come, and where are you bound?

Christian: I am come from the city of Destruction, which is the place of all evil, and I am going to the city of Zion.

Apollyon: By this I perceive you are one of my subjects; for all that country is mine, and I am the prince and god of it. How is it, then, that you have run away from your king? Were it not that I hope you may do me more service, I would strike you now at one blow to the ground.

Christian: I was, indeed, born in your dominions, but your service was hard, and your wages such as a man could not live on; for the wages of sin is death (Romans 6:23); therefore, when I was come to years, I did, as other considerate persons do, look out if perhaps I might mend myself.

Apollyon: There is no prince that will thus lightly lose his subjects, neither will I as yet lose you; but since you complain of your service and wages, be content to go back, and what our country will afford I do here promise to give you.

Christian: But I have let myself to another, even to the King of princes; and how can I with fairness go back with you?

Apollyon: You have done in this according to the proverb, “changed a bad for a worse;” but it is ordinary for those that have professed themselves his servants, after a while to give him the slip, and return again to me. Do you so too, and all shall be well.

Christian: I have given him my faith, and sworn my allegiance to him; how then can I go back from this, and not be hanged as a traitor.

Apollyon: You did the same by me, and yet I am willing to pass by all, if now you will yet turn again and go back.

Christian: What I promised you was in my non-age: and besides, I count that the Prince, under whose banner I now stand, is able to absolve me, indeed, and to pardon also what I did as to my compliance with you. And besides, O you destroying Apollyon, to speak truth, I like his service, his wages, his servants, his government, his company, and country, better than yours; therefore leave off to persuade me farther: I am his servant, and I will follow him.

Apollyon: Consider again, when you are in cool blood, what you are like to meet with in the way that you go. You know that for the most part his servants come to an ill end, because they are transgressors against me and my ways. How many of them have been put to shameful deaths! And besides, you count his service better than mine; whereas he never yet came from the place where he is, to deliver any that served him out of their enemies’ hands: but as for me, how many times, as all the world very well knows, have I delivered, either by power or fraud, those that have faithfully served me, from him and his, though taken by them! And so will I deliver you.

Christian: His forbearing at present to deliver them, is on purpose to try their love, whether they will cleave to him to the end: and as for the ill end you say they come to, that is most glorious in their account. For, for present deliverance, they do not much expect it; for they stay for their glory; and then they shall have it, when their Prince comes in his and the glory of the angels.

Apollyon: You have already been unfaithful in your service to him; and how do you think to receive wages of him?

Christian: Wherein, O Apollyon, have I been unfaithful to him?

Apollyon: You did faint at first setting out, when you were almost choked in the gulf of Despond. You did attempt wrong ways to be rid of your burden, whereas you should have stayed till your Prince had taken it off. You did sinfully sleep, and lose your choice things. You were almost persuaded also to go back at the sight of the lions. And when you talk of your journey, and of what you have seen and heard, you are inwardly desirous of vainglory in all that you say or do.

Christian: All this is true, and much more which you have left out; but the Prince whom I serve and honor is merciful, and ready to forgive. But besides, these infirmities possessed me in your country, for there I sucked them in, and I have groaned under them, been sorry for them, and have obtained pardon of my Prince.

Apollyon: Then Apollyon broke out into a grievous rage, saying, I am an enemy to this Prince; I hate his person, his laws, and people: I am come out on purpose to withstand you.

Christian: Apollyon, beware what you do, for I am in the King’s highway, the way of holiness; therefore take heed to yourself.

Apollyon: Then Apollyon straddled quite over the whole breadth of the way, and said, I am void of fear in this matter. Prepare yourself to die; for I swear by my infernal den, that you shall go no farther: here will I spill your soul. And with that he threw a flaming dart at his breast; but Christian had a shield in his hand, with which he caught it, and so prevented the danger of that.

Then did Christian draw, for he saw it was time to bestir him; and Apollyon as fast made at him, throwing darts as thick as hail; by the which, notwithstanding all that Christian could do to avoid it, Apollyon wounded him in his head, his hand, and foot. This made Christian give a little back: Apollyon, therefore, followed his work amain, and Christian again took courage, and resisted as manfully as he could. This sore combat lasted for above half a day, even till Christian was almost quite spent: for you must know, that Christian, by reason of his wounds, must needs grow weaker and weaker.

Then Apollyon, espying his opportunity, began to gather up close to Christian, and wrestling with him, gave him a dreadful fall; and with that Christian’s sword flew out of his hand. Then said Apollyon, I am sure of you now: and with that he had almost pressed him to death, so that Christian began to despair of life. But, as God would have it, while Apollyon was fetching his last blow, thereby to make a full end of this good man, Christian nimbly reached out his hand for his sword, and caught it, saying, Rejoice not against me, O my enemy: when I fall, I shall arise (Micah 7:8); and with that gave him a deadly thrust, which made him give back, as one that had received his mortal wound. Christian perceiving that, made at him again, saying, Indeed, in all these things we are more than conquerors, through Him that loved us (Romans 8:37). And with that Apollyon spread forth his dragon wings, and sped him away, that Christian saw him no more (James 4:7).

In this combat no man can imagine, unless he had seen and heard, as I did, what yelling and hideous roaring Apollyon made all the time of the fight; he spoke like a dragon: and on the other side, what sighs and groans burst from Christian’s heart. I never saw him all the while give so much as one pleasant look, till he perceived he had wounded Apollyon with his two-edged sword; then, indeed, he did smile, and look upward! But it was the dreadfullest sight that ever I saw.

So when the battle was over, Christian said, I will here give thanks to him that has delivered me out of the mouth of the lion, to him that did help me against Apollyon. And so he did, saying,

“Great Beelzebub, the captain of this fiend, Designed my ruin; therefore to this end He sent him harness’d out; and he, with rage That hellish was, did fiercely me engage: But blessed Michael helped me, and I, By dint of sword, did quickly make him fly: Therefore to Him let me give lasting praise, And thank and bless his holy name always.”

Then there came to him a hand with some of the leaves of the tree of life, the which Christian took and applied to the wounds that he had received in the battle, and was healed immediately. He also sat down in that place to eat bread, and to drink of the bottle that was given him a little before: so, being refreshed, he addressed himself to his journey with his sword drawn in his hand; for he said, I know not but some other enemy may be at hand. But he met with no other affront from Apollyon quite through this valley.

Now at the end of this valley was another, called the Valley of the Shadow of Death; and Christian must needs go through it, because the way to the Celestial City lay through the midst of it. Now, this valley is a very solitary place. The prophet Jeremiah thus describes it: “A wilderness, a land of deserts and pits, a land of drought, and of the Shadow of Death, a land that no man” (but a Christian) “passes through, and where no man dwelt” (Jeremiah 2:6).

Now here Christian was worse put to it than in his fight with Apollyon, as by the sequel you shall see.

I saw then in my dream, that when Christian was got to the borders of the Shadow of Death, there met him two men, children of them that brought up an evil report of the good land (Numbers 13:32), making haste to go back; to whom Christian spoke as follows.

Christian: Where are you going?

The Two Men: They said, Back, back; and we would have you do so too, if either life or peace is prized by you.

Christian: Why, what’s the matter? said Christian.

The Two Men: Matter! said they; we were going that way as you are going, and went as far as we dared: and indeed we were almost past coming back; for had we gone a little further, we had not been here to bring the news to you.

Christian: But what have you met with? said Christian.

The Two Men: Why, we were almost in the Valley of the Shadow of Death, but that by good hap we looked before us, and saw the danger before we came to it (Psalm 44:19; Psalm 107:19).

Christian: But what have you seen? said Christian.

The Two Men: Seen! why the valley itself, which is as dark as pitch: we also saw there the hobgoblins, satyrs, and dragons of the pit: we heard also in that valley a continual howling and yelling, as of a people under unutterable misery, who there sat bound in affliction and irons: and over that valley hang the discouraging clouds of confusion: Death also does always spread his wings over it. In a word, it is every whit dreadful, being utterly without order (Job 3:5; Job 10:22).

Christian: Then, said Christian, I perceive not yet, by what you have said, but that this is my way to the desired haven (Psalm 44:18-19; Jeremiah 2:6).

The Two Men: Be it your way; we will not choose it for ours.

So they parted, and Christian went on his way, but still with his sword drawn in his hand, for fear lest he should be assaulted.

I saw then in my dream, so far as this valley reached, there was on the right hand a very deep ditch; that ditch is it into which the blind have led the blind in all ages, and have both there miserably perished. Again, behold, on the left hand there was a very dangerous quag, into which, if even a good man falls, he finds no bottom for his foot to stand on: into that quag king David once did fall, and had no doubt therein been smothered, had not He that is able plucked him out (Psalms 69:14).

The pathway was here also exceeding narrow, and therefore good Christian was the more put to it; for when he sought, in the dark, to shun the ditch on the one hand, he was ready to tip over into the mire on the other; also, when he sought to escape the mire, without great carefulness he would be ready to fall into the ditch. Thus he went on, and I heard him here sigh bitterly; for besides the danger mentioned above, the pathway was here so dark, that often when he lifted up his foot to go forward, he knew not where, or upon what he should set it next.

About the midst of this valley I perceived the mouth of hell to be, and it stood also hard by the wayside. Now, thought Christian, what shall I do? And ever and anon the flame and smoke would come out in such abundance, with sparks and hideous noises, (things that cared not for Christian's sword, as did Apollyon before,) that he was forced to put up his sword, and betake himself to another weapon, called All-prayer (Ephesians 6:18); so he cried, in my hearing, O Lord, I beseech you, deliver my soul (Psalms 116:4). Thus he went on a great while, yet still the flames would be reaching towards him; also he heard doleful voices, and rushings to and fro, so that sometimes he thought he should be torn in pieces, or trodden down like mire in the streets. This frightful sight was seen, and these dreadful noises were heard by him for several miles together; and coming to a place where he thought he heard a company of fiends coming forward to meet him, he stopped, and began to muse what he had best to do. Sometimes he had half a thought to go back; then again he thought he might be half-way through the valley. He remembered also, how he had already vanquished many a danger; and that the danger of going back might be much more than to go forward. So he resolved to go on; yet the fiends seemed to come nearer and nearer. But when they were come even almost at him, he cried out with a most vehement voice, I will walk in the strength of the Lord God. So they gave back, and came no farther.

One thing I would not let slip. I took notice that now poor Christian was so confounded that he did not know his own voice; and thus I perceived it. Just when he was come over against the mouth of the burning pit, one of the wicked ones got behind him, and stepped up softly to him, and whisperingly suggested many grievous blasphemies to him, which he verily thought had proceeded from his own mind. This put Christian more to it than any thing that he met with before, even to think that he should now blaspheme Him that he loved so much before. Yet if he could have helped it, he would not have done it; but he had not the discretion either to stop his ears, or to know from where these blasphemies came.

When Christian had travelled in this disconsolate condition some considerable time, he thought he heard the voice of a man, as going before him, saying, Though I walk through the Valley of the Shadow of Death, I will fear no evil, for you are with me (Psalms 23:4).

Then was he glad, and that for these reasons:

First, Because he gathered from there, that some who feared God were in this valley as well as himself.

Secondly, For that he perceived God was with them, though in that dark and dismal state. And why not, thought he, with me? though by reason of the impediment that attends this place, I cannot perceive it (Job 9:11).

Thirdly, For that he hoped (could he overtake them) to have company by and by.

So he went on, and called to him that was before; but he knew not what to answer, for that he also thought himself to be alone. And by and by the day broke: then said Christian, “He has turned the shadow of death into the morning.” (Amos 5:8).

Now morning being come, he looked back, not out of desire to return, but to see, by the light of the day, what hazards he had gone through in the dark. So he saw more perfectly the ditch that was on the one hand, and the quag that was on the other; also how narrow the way was which led between them both. Also now he saw the hobgoblins, and satyrs, and dragons of the pit, but all afar off; for after break of day they came not nigh; yet they were discovered to him, according to that which is written, “He discovers deep things out of darkness, and brings out to light the shadow of death.” (Job 12:22).

Now was Christian much affected with this deliverance from all the dangers of his solitary way; which dangers, though he feared them much before, yet he saw them more clearly now, because the light of the day made them conspicuous to him. And about this time the sun was rising, and this was another mercy to Christian; for you must note, that though the first part of the Valley of the Shadow of Death was dangerous, yet this second part, which he was yet to go, was, if possible, far more dangerous; for, from the place where he now stood, even to the end of the valley, the way was all along set so full of snares, traps, gins, and nets here, and so full of pits, pitfalls, deep holes, and shelvings-down there, that had it now been dark, as it was when he came the first part of the way, had he had a thousand souls, they had in reason been cast away; but, as I said, just now the sun was rising. Then said he, “His Candle shines on my head, and by his light I go through darkness.” (Job 29:3).

In this light, therefore, he came to the end of the valley. Now I saw in my dream, that at the end of the valley lay blood, bones, ashes, and mangled bodies of men, even of pilgrims that had gone this way formerly; and while I was musing what should be the reason, I espied a little before me a cave, where two giants, Pope and Pagan, dwelt in old times; by whose power and tyranny the men whose bones, blood, ashes, etc., lay there, were cruelly put to death. But by this place Christian went without much danger, at which I somewhat wondered; but I have learned since, that Pagan has been dead many a day; and as for the other, though he be yet alive, he is, by reason of age, and also of the many shrewd brushes that he met with in his younger days, grown so crazy and stiff in his joints that he can now do little more than sit in his cave’s mouth, grinning at pilgrims as they go by, and biting his nails because he cannot come at them.

So I saw that Christian went on his way; yet, at the sight of the old man that sat at the mouth of the cave, he could not tell what to think, especially because he spoke to him, though he could not go after him, saying, You will never mend, till more of you be burned. But he held his peace, and set a good face on it; and so went by, and caught no hurt. Then sang Christian,

“O world of wonders, (I can say no less,) That I should be preserved in that distress That I have met with here! O blessed be That hand that from it has delivered me! Dangers in darkness, devils, hell, and sin, Did compass me, while I this vale was in; Indeed, snares, and pits, and traps, and nets did lie My path about, that worthless, silly I Might have been caught, entangled, and cast down; But since I live, let Jesus wear the crown.”

THE FIFTH STAGE

Now, as Christian went on his way, he came to a little ascent, which was cast up on purpose that pilgrims might see before them: up there, therefore, Christian went; and looking forward, he saw Faithful before him upon his journey: Then said Christian aloud, Ho, ho; so-ho; stay, and I will be your companion. At that Faithful looked behind him; to whom Christian cried again, Stay, stay, till I come up to you. But Faithful answered, No, I am upon my life, and the avenger of blood is behind me.

At this Christian was somewhat moved, and putting to all his strength, he quickly got up with Faithful, and did also overrun him; so the last was first. Then did Christian vaingloriously smile, because he had gotten the start of his brother; but not taking good heed to his feet, he suddenly stumbled and fell, and could not rise again until Faithful came up to help him.

Then I saw in my dream, they went very lovingly on together, and had sweet discourse of all things that had happened to them in their pilgrimage; and thus Christian began.

Christian: My honored and well-beloved brother Faithful, I am glad that I have overtaken you, and that God has so tempered our spirits that we can walk as companions in this so pleasant a path.

Faithful: I had thought, my dear friend, to have had your company quite from our town, but you did get the start of me; therefore I was forced to come thus much of the way alone.

Christian: How long did you stay in the city of Destruction before you set out after me on your pilgrimage?

Faithful: Till I could stay no longer; for there was a great talk presently after you were gone out, that our city would, in a short time, with fire from heaven, be burnt down to the ground.

Christian: What, did your neighbors talk so?

Faithful: Yes, it was for a while in every body’s mouth.

Christian: What, and did no more of them but you come out to escape the danger?

Faithful: Though there was, as I said, a great talk thereabout, yet I do not think they did firmly believe it; for, in the heat of the discourse, I heard some of them deridingly speak of you and of your desperate journey, for so they called this your pilgrimage. But I did believe, and do still, that the end of our city will be with fire and brimstone from above; and therefore I have made my escape.

Christian: Did you hear no talk of neighbor Pliable?

Faithful: Yes, Christian, I heard that he followed you till he came to the Slough of Despond, where, as some said, he fell in; but he would not be known to have so done: but I am sure he was soundly bedabbled with that kind of dirt.

Christian: And what said the neighbors to him?

Faithful: He has, since his going back, been had greatly in derision, and that among all sorts of people: some do mock and despise him, and scarce will any set him on work. He is now seven times worse than if he had never gone out of the city.

Christian: But why should they be so set against him, since they also despise the way that he forsook?

Faithful: O, they say, Hang him; he is a turncoat; he was not true to his profession! I think God has stirred up even His enemies to hiss at him, and make him a proverb, because he has forsaken the way (Jeremiah 29:18-19).

Christian: Had you no talk with him before you came out?

Faithful: I met him once in the streets, but he leered away on the other side, as one ashamed of what he had done; so I spoke not to him.

Christian: Well, at my first setting out I had hopes of that man; but now I fear he will perish in the overthrow of the city. For it has happened to him according to the true proverb, The dog is turned to his vomit again, and the sow that was washed to her wallowing in the mire (2 Peter 2:22).

Faithful: These are my fears of him too; but who can hinder that which will be?

Christian: Well, neighbor Faithful, said Christian, let us leave him, and talk of things that more immediately concern ourselves. Tell me now what you have met with in the way as you came; for I know you have met with some things, or else it may be writ for a wonder.

Faithful: I escaped the slough that I perceive you fell into, and got up to the gate without that danger; only I met with one whose name was Wanton, that had like to have done me mischief.

Christian: It was well you escaped her net: Joseph was hard put to it by her, and he escaped her as you did; but it had like to have cost him his life (Genesis 39:11-13). But what did she do to you?

Faithful: You cannot think (but that you know something) what a flattering tongue she had; she lay at me hard to turn aside with her, promising me all manner of content.

Christian: No, she did not promise you the content of a good conscience.

Faithful: You know what I mean; all carnal and fleshly content.

Christian: Thank God that you escaped her: the abhorred of the Lord shall fall into her pit (Proverbs 22:14).

Faithful: No, I know not whether I did wholly escape her or no.

Christian: Why, I think you did not consent to her desires?

Faithful: No, not to defile myself; for I remembered an old writing that I had seen, which said, “Her steps take hold on Hell” (Proverbs 5:5). So I shut my eyes, because I would not be bewitched with her looks (Job 31:1). Then she railed on me, and I went my way.

Christian: Did you meet with no other assault as you came?

Faithful: When I came to the foot of the hill called Difficulty, I met with a very aged man, who asked me what I was, and where I was bound. I told him that I was a pilgrim, going to the Celestial City. Then said the old man, You look like an honest fellow; will you be content to dwell with me for the wages that I shall give you? Then I asked his name, and where he dwelt? He said his name was Adam the First, and that he dwelt in the town of Deceit (Ephesians 4:22). I asked him then what was his work, and what the wages that he would give. He told me that his work was *many delights;* and his wages, that I should be his heir at last. I further asked him, what house he kept, and what other servants he had. So he told me that his house was maintained with all the dainties of the world, and that his servants were those of his own begetting. Then I asked how many children he had. He said that he had but three daughters, the Lust of the Flesh, the Lust of the Eyes, and the Pride of Life (1 John 2:16); and that I should marry them if I would. Then I asked, how long time he would have me live with him; and he told me, as long as he lived himself.

Christian: Well, and what conclusion came the old man and you to at last?

Faithful: Why, at first I found myself somewhat inclined to go with the man, for I thought he spoke very fair; but looking in his forehead, as I talked with him, I saw there written, “Put off the old man with his deeds.”

Christian: And how then?

Faithful: Then it came burning hot into my mind, that, whatever he said, and however he flattered, when he got me home to his house he would sell me for a slave. So I told him to stop talking, for I would not come near the door of his house. Then he reviled me, and told me that he would send such a one after me that should make my way bitter to my soul. So I turned to go away from him; but just as I turned myself to go from there, I felt him take hold of my flesh, and give me such a deadly twitch back, that I thought he had pulled part of me after himself: this made me cry, “O wretched man” (Romans 7:24). So I went on my way up the hill.

Now, when I had got above half-way up, I looked behind me, and saw one coming after me, swift as the wind; so he overtook me just about the place where the settle stands.

Christian: Just there, said Christian, did I sit down to rest me; but being overcome with sleep, I there lost this roll out of my bosom.

Faithful: But, good brother, hear me out. So soon as the man overtook me, it was but a word and a blow; for down he knocked me, and laid me for dead. But when I was a little come to myself again I asked him why he treated me so. He said because of my secret inclining to Adam the First. And with that he struck me another deadly blow on the breast, and beat me down backward; so I lay at his foot as dead as before. So when I came to myself again I begged him for mercy: but he said, I know not how to show mercy; and with that he knocked me down again. He had doubtless made an end of me, but that one came by and told him to stop.

Christian: Who was that that told him to stop?

Faithful: I did not know him at first: but as he went by, I perceived the holes in his hands and in his side: Then I concluded that he was our Lord. So I went up the hill.

Christian: That man that overtook you was Moses. He spares none; neither does he know how to show mercy to those that transgress the law.

Faithful: I know it very well; it was not the first time that he has met with me. It was he that came to me when I dwelt securely at home, and that told me he would burn my house over my head if I stayed there.

Christian: But did you not see the house that stood there on the top of the hill, on the side of which Moses met you?

Faithful: Yes, and the lions too, before I came at it. But, for the lions, I think they were asleep, for it was about noon; and because I had so much of the day before me, I passed by the Porter, and came down the hill.

Christian: He told me, indeed, that he saw you go by; but I wish you had called at the house, for they would have showed you so many rarities that you would scarcely have forgot them to the day of your death. But pray tell me, Did you meet nobody in the Valley of Humility?

Faithful: Yes, I met with one Discontent, who would willingly have persuaded me to go back again with him: his reason was, for that the valley was altogether without honor. He told me, moreover, that to go there was the way to displease all my friends, as Pride, Arrogance, Self-Conceit, Worldly Glory, with others, who he knew, as he said, would be very much offended if I made such a fool of myself as to wade through this valley.

Christian: Well, and how did you answer him?

Faithful: I told him, that although all these that he named, might claim a kindred of me, and that rightly, (for indeed they were my relations according to the flesh,) yet since I became a pilgrim they have disowned me, and I also have rejected them; and therefore they were to me now no more than if they had never been of my lineage. I told him, moreover, that as to this valley, he had quite misrepresented the thing; for before honor is humility, and a haughty spirit before a fall. Therefore, said I, I had rather go through this valley to the honor that was so accounted by the wisest, than choose that which he esteemed most worthy of our affections.

Christian: Met you with nothing else in that valley?

Faithful: Yes, I met with Shame; but of all the men that I met with on my pilgrimage, he, I think, bears the wrong name. The other would be said no, after a little argumentation, and somewhat else; but this bold-faced Shame would never have done.

Christian: Why, what did he say to you?

Faithful: What? why, he objected against religion itself. He said it was a pitiful, low, sneaking business for a man to mind religion. He said, that a tender conscience was an unmanly thing; and that for a man to watch over his words and ways, so as to tie up himself from that hectoring liberty that the brave spirits of the times accustomed themselves to, would make him the ridicule of the times. He objected also, that but few of the mighty, rich, or wise, were ever of my opinion; nor any of them neither, before they were persuaded to be fools, and to be of a voluntary fondness to venture the loss of all for nobody knows what (1 Corinthians 1:26; 3:18; Philippians 3:7-9; John 7:48). He, moreover, objected the base and low estate and condition of those that were chiefly the pilgrims of the times in which they lived; also their ignorance and want of understanding in all natural science. Indeed, he did hold me to it at that rate also, about a great many more things than here I relate; as, that it was a shame to sit whining and mourning under a sermon, and a shame to come sighing and groaning home; that it was a shame to ask my neighbor forgiveness for petty faults, or to make restitution where I have taken from any. He said also, that religion made a man grow strange to the great, because of a few vices, which he called by finer names, and made him own and respect the base, because of the same religious fraternity: And is not this, said he, a shame?

Christian: And what did you say to him?

Faithful: Say? I could not tell what to say at first. Indeed, he put me so to it, that my blood came up in my face; even this Shame fetched it up, and had almost beat me quite off. But at last I began to consider, that that which is highly esteemed among men, is had in abomination with God (Luke 16:15). And I thought again, this Shame tells me what men are; but he tells me nothing what God, or the word of God is. And I thought, moreover, that at the day of doom we shall not be doomed to death or life according to the hectoring spirits of the world, but according to the wisdom and law of the Highest. Therefore, thought I, what God says is best, is indeed best, though all the men in the world are against it. Seeing, then, that God prefers his religion; seeing God prefers a tender conscience; seeing they that make themselves fools for the kingdom of heaven are wisest, and that the poor man that loves Christ is richer than the greatest man in the world that hates him; Shame, depart, you are an enemy to my salvation. Shall I entertain you against my sovereign Lord? How then shall I look him in the face at his coming (Mark 8:38)? Should I now be ashamed of his ways and servants, how can I expect the blessing? But indeed this Shame was a bold villain; I could scarcely shake him out of my company; indeed, he would be haunting of me, and continually whispering me in the ear, with some one or other of the infirmities that attend religion. But at last I told him, that it was but in vain to attempt farther in this business; for those things that he disdained, in those did I see most glory: and so at last I got past this importunate one. And when I had shaken him off, then I began to sing,

“The trials that those men do meet withal, That are obedient to the heavenly call, Are manifold, and suited to the flesh, And come, and come, and come again afresh; That now, or some time else, we by them may Be taken, overcome, and cast away. O let the pilgrims, let the pilgrims then, Be vigilant, and quit themselves like men.”

Christian: I am glad, my brother, that you did withstand this villain so bravely; for of all, as you say, I think he has the wrong name; for he is so bold as to follow us in the streets, and to attempt to put us to shame before all men; that is, to make us ashamed of that which is good. But if he was not himself audacious, he would never attempt to do as he does. But let us still resist him; for, notwithstanding all his bravadoes, he promotes the fool, and none else. “The wise shall inherit glory,” said Solomon; “but shame shall be the promotion of fools” (Proverbs 3:35).

Faithful: I think we must cry to Him for help against Shame, that would have us to be valiant for truth upon the earth.

Christian: You say true; but did you meet nobody else in that valley?

Faithful: No, not I; for I had sunshine all the rest of the way through that, and also through the Valley of the Shadow of Death.

Christian: It was well for you; I am sure it fared far otherwise with me. I had for a long season, as soon almost as I entered into that valley, a dreadful combat with that foul fiend Apollyon; indeed, I thought truly he would have killed me, especially when he got me down, and crushed me under him, as if he would have crushed me to pieces; for as he threw me, my sword flew out of my hand: no, he told me he was sure of me; but I cried to God, and he heard me, and delivered me out of all my troubles. Then I entered into the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and had no light for almost half the way through it. I thought I should have been killed there over and over; but at last day broke, and the sun rose, and I went through that which was behind with far more ease and quiet.

Moreover, I saw in my dream, that as they went on, Faithful, as he chanced to look on one side, saw a man whose name was Talkative, walking at a distance beside them; for in this place there was room enough for them all to walk. He was a tall man, and something more comely at a distance than at hand. To this man Faithful addressed himself in this manner.

Faithful: Friend, where are you going? Are you going to the heavenly country?

Talkative: I am going to the same place.

Faithful: That is well; then I hope we shall have your good company?

Talkative: With a very good will, will I be your companion.

Faithful: Come on, then, and let us go together, and let us spend our time in discoursing of things that are profitable.

Talkative: To talk of things that are good, to me is very acceptable, with you or with any other; and I am glad that I have met with those that incline to so good a work; for, to speak the truth, there are but few who care thus to spend their time as they are in their travels, but choose much rather to be speaking of things to no profit; and this has been a trouble to me.

Faithful: That is, indeed, a thing to be lamented; for what thing so worthy of the use of the tongue and mouth of men on earth, as are the things of the God of heaven?

Talkative: I like you wonderful well, for your saying is full of conviction; and I will add, What thing is so pleasant, and what so profitable, as to talk of the things of God? What things so pleasant? That is, if a man has any delight in things that are wonderful. For instance, if a man does delight to talk of the history, or the mystery of things; or if a man does love to talk of miracles, wonders, or signs, where shall he find things recorded so delightful, and so sweetly penned, as in the holy Scripture?

Faithful: That is true; but to be profited by such things in our talk, should be our chief design.

Talkative: That's it that I said; for to talk of such things is most profitable; for by so doing a man may get knowledge of many things; as of the vanity of earthly things, and the benefit of things above. Thus in general; but more particularly, by this a man may learn the necessity of the new birth, the insufficiency of our works, the need of Christ's righteousness, etc. Besides, by this a man may learn what it is to repent, to believe, to pray, to suffer, or the like: by this, also, a man may learn what are the great promises and consolations of the Gospel, to his own comfort. Further, by this a man may learn to refute false opinions, to vindicate the truth, and also to instruct the ignorant.

Faithful: All this is true; and glad am I to hear these things from you.

Talkative: Alas! the want of this is the cause that so few understand the need of faith, and the necessity of a work of grace in their soul, in order to eternal life; but ignorantly live in the works of the law, by which a man can by no means obtain the kingdom of heaven.

Faithful: But, by your leave, heavenly knowledge of these is the gift of God; no man attains to them by human industry, or only by the talk of them.

Talkative: All this I know very well; for a man can receive nothing, unless it is given him from heaven: all is of grace, not of works. I could give you a hundred scriptures for the confirmation of this.

Faithful: Well, then, said Faithful, what is that one thing that we shall at this time found our discourse upon?

Talkative: What you will. I will talk of things heavenly, or things earthly; things moral, or things evangelical; things sacred, or things profane; things past, or things to come; things foreign, or things at home; things more essential, or things circumstantial: provided that all be done to our profit.

Faithful: Now did Faithful begin to wonder; and stepping to Christian, (for he walked all this while by himself,) he said to him, but softly, What a brave companion have we got! Surely, this man will make a very excellent pilgrim.

Christian: At this Christian modestly smiled, and said, This man, with whom you are so taken, will beguile with this tongue of his, twenty of them that know him not.

Faithful: Do you know him, then?

Christian: Know him? Yes, better than he knows himself.

Faithful: Pray what is he?

Christian: His name is Talkative: he dwells in our town. I wonder that you should be a stranger to him, only I consider that our town is large.

Faithful: Whose son is he? And whereabouts does he dwell?

Christian: He is the son of one Say-well. He dwelt in Prating-Row; and he is known to all that are acquainted with him by the name of Talkative of Prating-Row; and, notwithstanding his fine tongue, he is but a sorry fellow.

Faithful: Well, he seems to be a very pretty man.

Christian: That is, to them that have not a thorough acquaintance with him, for he is best abroad; near home he is ugly enough. Your saying that he is a pretty man, brings to my mind what I have observed in the work of a painter, whose pictures show best at a distance; but very near, more unpleasing.

Faithful: But I am ready to think you do but jest, because you smiled.

Christian: God forbid that I should jest (though I smiled) in this matter, or that I should accuse any falsely. I will give you a further discovery of him. This man is for any company, and for any talk; as he talks now with you, so will he talk when he is on the ale-bench; and the more drink he has in his crown, the more of these things he has in his mouth. Religion has no place in his heart, or house, or conversation; all he has lies in his tongue, and his religion is to make a noise with it.

Faithful: Say you so? Then am I in this man greatly deceived.

Christian: Deceived! you may be sure of it. Remember the proverb, “They say, and do not;” but the kingdom of God is not in word, but in power (Matthew 23:3; 1 Corinthians 4:20). He talks of prayer, of repentance, of faith, and of the new birth; but he knows but only to talk of them. I have been in his family, and have observed him both at home and abroad; and I know what I say of him is the truth. His house is as empty of religion as the white of an egg is of savor. There is there neither prayer, nor sign of repentance for sin; indeed, the brute, in his kind, serves God far better than he. He is the very stain, reproach, and shame of religion to all that know him (Romans 2:24-25); it can hardly have a good word in all that end of the town where he dwells, through him. Thus say the common people that know him, “A saint abroad, and a devil at home.” His poor family finds it so; he is such a churl, such a railer at, and so unreasonable with his servants, that they neither know how to do for or speak to him. Men that have any dealings with him say, It is better to deal with a Turk than with him, for fairer dealings they shall have at their hands. This Talkative (if it be possible) will go beyond them, defraud, beguile, and overreach them. Besides, he brings up his sons to follow his steps; and if he finds in any of them a foolish timorousness, (for so he calls the first appearance of a tender conscience,) he calls them fools and blockheads, and by no means will employ them in much, or speak to their commendation before others. For my part, I am of opinion that he has, by his wicked life, caused many to stumble and fall; and will be, if God prevents not, the ruin of many more.

Faithful: Well, my brother, I am bound to believe you, not only because you say you know him, but also because, like a Christian, you make your reports of men. For I cannot think that you speak these things of ill-will, but because it is even so as you say.

Christian: Had I known him no more than you, I might, perhaps, have thought of him as at the first you did; indeed, had I received this report at their hands only that are enemies to religion, I should have thought it had been a slander — a lot that often falls from bad men’s mouths upon good men’s names and professions. But all these things, indeed, and a great many more as bad, of my own knowledge, I can prove him guilty of. Besides, good men are ashamed of him; they can neither call him brother nor friend; the very naming of him among them makes them blush, if they know him.

Faithful: Well, I see that saying and doing are two things, and hereafter I shall better observe this distinction.

Christian: They are two things indeed, and are as diverse as are the soul and the body; for, as the body without the soul is but a dead carcass, so *saying*, if it be alone, is but a dead carcass also. The soul of religion is the practical part. “Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this, to visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world.” (James 1:27; see also verses 22-26). This, Talkative is not aware of; he thinks that hearing and saying will make a good Christian; and thus he deceives his own soul. Hearing is but as the sowing of the seed; talking is not sufficient to prove that fruit is indeed in the heart and life. And let us assure ourselves, that at the day of doom men shall be judged according to their fruits (Matthew 13:23). It will not be said then, Did you believe? but, Were you doers, or talkers only? and accordingly shall they be judged. The end of the world is compared to our harvest (Matthew 13:30), and you know men at harvest regard nothing but fruit. Not that anything can be accepted that is not of faith; but I speak this to show you how insignificant the profession of Talkative will be at that day.

Faithful: This brings to my mind that of Moses, by which he describes the beast that is clean (Leviticus 11; Deuteronomy 14). He is such a one that parts the hoof, and chews the cud; not that parts the hoof only, or that chews the cud only. The hare chews the cud, but yet is unclean, because he parts not the hoof. And this truly resembles Talkative: he chews the cud, he seeks knowledge; he chews upon the word, but he divides not the hoof. He parts not with the way of sinners; but, as the hare, he retains the foot of the dog or bear, and therefore he is unclean.

Christian: You have spoken, for aught I know, the true gospel sense of these texts. And I will add another thing: Paul calls some men, indeed, and those great talkers too, sounding brass, and tinkling cymbals (1 Corinthians 13:1, 3); that is, as he expounds them in another place, things without life giving sound (1 Corinthians 14:7). Things without life; that is, without the true faith and grace of the gospel; and consequently, things that shall never be placed in the kingdom of heaven among those that are the children of life; though their sound, by their talk, be as if it were the tongue or voice of an angel.

Faithful: Well, I was not so fond of his company at first, but I am as sick of it now. What shall we do to be rid of him?

Christian: Take my advice, and do as I bid you, and you shall find that he will soon be sick of your company too, except God shall touch his heart, and turn it.

Faithful: What would you have me to do?

Christian: Why, go to him, and enter into some serious discourse about the power of religion; and ask him plainly, (when he has approved of it, for that he will,) whether this thing be set up in his heart, house, or conversation.

Faithful: Then Faithful stepped forward again, and said to Talkative, Come, what cheer? How is it now?

Talkative: Thank you, well: I thought we should have had a great deal of talk by this time.

Faithful: Well, if you will, we will fall to it now; and since you left it with me to state the question, let it be this: How does the saving grace of God discover itself when it is in the heart of man?

Talkative: I perceive, then, that our talk must be about the power of things. Well, it is a very good question, and I shall be willing to answer you. And take my answer in brief, thus: First, where the grace of God is in the heart, it causes there a great outcry against sin. Secondly-

Faithful: In fact, hold; let us consider of one at once. I think you should rather say, it shows itself by inclining the soul to abhor its sin.

Talkative: Why, what difference is there between crying out against, and abhorring of sin?

Faithful: Oh! a great deal. A man may cry out against sin, of policy; but he cannot abhor it but by virtue of a godly antipathy against it. I have heard many cry out against sin in the pulpit, who yet can abide it well enough in the heart, house, and conversation. (Genesis 39:15) Joseph's mistress cried out with a loud voice, as if she had been very holy; but she would willingly, notwithstanding that, have committed uncleanness with him. Some cry out against sin, even as the mother cries out against her child in her lap, when she calls it slut and naughty girl, and then falls to hugging and kissing it.

Talkative: You lie at the catch, I perceive.

Faithful: No, not I; I am only for setting things right. But what is the second thing whereby you would prove a discovery of a work of grace in the heart?

Talkative: Great knowledge of gospel mysteries.

Faithful: This sign should have been first: but, first or last, it is also false; for knowledge, great knowledge, may be obtained in the mysteries of the Gospel, and yet no work of grace in the soul. Indeed, if a man have all knowledge, he may yet be nothing, and so, consequently, be no child of God (1 Corinthians 13:2). When Christ said, "Do you know all these things?" and the disciples answered, Yes, he added, "Blessed are you if you do them." He does not lay the blessing in the knowing of them, but in the doing of them. For there is a knowledge that is not attended with doing: "He who knows his Master's will, and does it not." A man may know like an angel, and yet be no Christian: therefore your sign of it is not true. Indeed, to *know* is a thing that pleases talkers and boasters; but to *do* is that which pleases God. Not that the heart can be good without knowledge, for without that the heart is naught. There are, therefore, two sorts of knowledge, knowledge that rests in the bare speculation of things, and knowledge that is accompanied with the grace of faith and love, which puts a man upon doing even the will of God from the heart: the first of these will serve the talker; but without the other, the true Christian is not content. "Give me understanding, and I shall keep your law; indeed, I shall observe it with my whole heart" (Psalm 119:34).

Talkative: You lie at the catch again: this is not for edification.

Faithful: Well, if you please, propound another sign how this work of grace discovers itself where it is.

Talkative: Not I, for I see we shall not agree.

Faithful: Well, if you will not, will you give me leave to do it?

Talkative: You may use your liberty.

Faithful: A work of grace in the soul discovers itself, either to him that has it, or to standers-by.

To him that has it, thus: It gives him conviction of sin, especially the defilement of his nature, and the sin of unbelief, for the sake of which he is sure to be damned, if he finds not mercy at God's hand, by faith in Jesus Christ. This sight and sense of things works in him sorrow and shame for sin (Psalm 38:18; Jeremiah 31:19; John 16:8; Romans 7:24; Mark 16:16; Galatians 2:16; Revelation 1:6). He finds, moreover, revealed in him the Saviour of the world, and the absolute necessity of closing with him for life; at the which he finds hungerings and thirstings after him; to which hungerings, etc., the promise is made. Now, according to the strength or weakness of his faith in his Saviour, so is his joy and peace, so is his love to holiness, so are his desires to know him more, and also to serve him in this world. But though, I say, it discovers itself thus to him, yet it is but seldom that he is able to conclude that this is a work of grace; because his corruptions now, and his abused reason, make his mind to misjudge in this matter: therefore in him that has this work there is required a very sound judgment, before he can with steadiness conclude that this is a work of grace (John 16:9; Galatians 2:15-16; Acts 4:12; Matthew 5:6; Revelation 21:6).

To others it is thus discovered:

1. By an experimental confession of his faith in Christ. 2. By a life answerable to that confession; to wit, a life of holiness — heart-holiness, family-holiness, (if he has a family,) and by conversation-holiness in the world; which in the general teaches him inwardly to abhor his sin, and himself for that, in secret; to suppress it in his family, and to promote holiness in the world: not by talk only, as a hypocrite or talkative person may do, but by a practical subjection in faith and love to the power of the word (Job 42:5-6; Psalm 50:23; Ezekiel 20:43; Matthew 5:8; John 14:15; Romans 10:10; Ezekiel 36:25; Philippians 1:27; 3:17-20). And now, sir, as to this brief description of the work of grace, and also the discovery of it, if you have aught to object, object; if not, then give me leave to propound to you a second question.

Talkative: In fact, my part is not now to object, but to hear; let me, therefore, have your second question.

Faithful: It is this: Do you experience this first part of the description of it; and does your life and conversation testify the same? Or stands your religion in word or tongue, and not in deed and truth? Pray, if you incline to answer me in this, say no more than you know the God above will say Amen to, and also nothing but what your conscience can justify you in; for not he that commends himself is approved, but whom the Lord commends. Besides, to say I am thus and thus, when my conversation, and all my neighbors, tell me I lie, is great wickedness.

Then Talkative at first began to blush; but, recovering himself, thus he replied: You come now to experience, to conscience, and to God; and to appeal to him for justification of what is spoken. This kind of discourse I did not expect; nor am I disposed to give an answer to such questions, because I count not myself bound thereto, unless you take upon you to be a catechiser; and though you should so do, yet I may refuse to make you my judge. But I pray, will you tell me why you ask me such questions?

Faithful: Because I saw you forward to talk, and because I knew not that you had aught else but notion. Besides, to tell you all the truth, I have heard of you that you are a man whose religion lies in talk, and that your conversation gives this your mouth-profession the lie. They say you are a spot among Christians, and that religion fares the worse for your ungodly conversation; that some have already stumbled at your wicked ways, and that more are in danger of being destroyed thereby: your religion, and an ale-house, and covetousness, and uncleanness, and swearing, and lying, and vain company-keeping, etc., will stand together. The proverb is true of you which is said of a harlot, to wit, “That she is a shame to all women:” so are you a shame to all professors.

Talkative: Since you are so ready to take up reports, and to judge so rashly as you do, I cannot but conclude you are some peevish or melancholy man, not fit to be discoursed with; and so adieu.

Then up came Christian, and said to his brother, I told you how it would happen; your words and his lusts could not agree. He had rather leave your company than reform his life. But he is gone, as I said: let him go; the loss is no man’s but his own. He has saved us the trouble of going from him; for he continuing (as I suppose he will do) as he is, would have been but a blot in our company: besides, the apostle says, “From such withdraw yourself.”

Faithful: But I am glad we had this little discourse with him; it may happen that he will think of it again: however, I have dealt plainly with him, and so am clear of his blood if he perishes.

Christian: You did well to talk so plainly to him as you did. There is but little of this faithful dealing with men nowadays, and that makes religion to stink so in the nostrils of many as it does; for they are these talkative fools, whose religion is only in word, and who are debauched and vain in their conversation, that (being so much admitted into the fellowship of the godly) do puzzle the world, blemish Christianity, and grieve the sincere. I wish that all men would deal with such as you have done; then should they either be made more conformable to religion, or the company of saints would be too hot for them. Then did Faithful say,

“How Talkative at first lifts up his plumes! How bravely does he speak! How he presumes To drive down all before him! But so soon As Faithful talks of heart-work, like the moon That’s past the full, into the wane he goes; And so will all but he that heart-work know.”

Thus they went on, talking of what they had seen by the way, and so made that way easy, which would otherwise no doubt have been tedious to them, for now they went through a wilderness.

THE SIXTH STAGE

Now when they were got almost quite out of this wilderness, Faithful chanced to cast his eye back, and espied one coming after them, and he knew him. Oh! said Faithful to his brother, who comes yonder? Then Christian looked, and said, It is my good friend Evangelist. Aye, and my good friend too, said Faithful, for ‘twas he that set me on the way to the gate. Now was Evangelist come up to them, and thus saluted them.

Evangelist: Peace be with you, dearly beloved, and peace be to your helpers.

Christian: Welcome, welcome, my good Evangelist: the sight of your countenance brings to my remembrance your ancient kindness and unwearied labors for my eternal good.

Faithful: And a thousand times welcome, said good Faithful, your company, O sweet Evangelist; how desirable is it to us poor pilgrims!

Evangelist: Then said Evangelist, How has it fared with you, my friends, since the time of our last parting? What have you met with, and how have you behaved yourselves?

Then Christian and Faithful told him of all things that had happened to them in the way; and how, and with what difficulty, they had arrived to that place.

Right glad am I, said Evangelist, not that you have met with trials, but that you have been victors, and for that you have, notwithstanding many weaknesses, continued in the way to this very day.

I say, right glad am I of this thing, and that for mine own sake and yours: I have sowed, and you have reaped; and the day is coming, when “both he that sows, and they that reap, shall rejoice together,” (John 4:36); that is, if you hold out: “for in due season you shall reap, if you faint not.” (Galatians 6:9). The crown is before you, and it is an incorruptible one; “so run that you may obtain it.” (1 Corinthians 9:24-27). Some there be that set out for this crown, and after they have gone far for it, another comes in and takes it from them: “hold fast, therefore, that you have; let no man take your crown.” (Revelation 3:11). You are not yet out of the gunshot of the devil; “you have not resisted to blood, striving against sin.” Let the kingdom be always before you, and believe steadfastly concerning the things that are invisible. Let nothing that is on this side the other world get within you. And, above all, look well to your own hearts and to the lusts thereof; for they are “deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked.” Set your faces like a flint; you have all power in heaven and earth on your side.

Christian: Then Christian thanked him for his exhortations; but told him withal, that they would have him speak farther to them for their help the rest of the way; and the rather, for that they well knew that he was a prophet, and could tell them of things that might happen to them, and also how they might resist and overcome them. To which request Faithful also consented. So Evangelist began as follows.

Evangelist: My sons, you have heard in the word of the truth of the Gospel, that you must “through many tribulations enter into the kingdom of heaven;” and again, that “in every city, bonds and afflictions abide you;” and therefore you cannot expect that you should go long on your pilgrimage without them, in some sort or other. You have found something of the truth of these testimonies upon you already, and more will immediately follow: for now, as you see, you are almost out of this wilderness, and therefore you will soon come into a town that you will by and by see before you; and in that town you will be hardly beset with enemies, who will strain hard but they will kill you; and be you sure that one or both of you must seal the testimony which you hold, with blood; but “be you faithful to death, and the King will give you a crown of life.” He that shall die there, although his death will be unnatural, and his pain, perhaps, great, he will yet have the better of his fellow; not only because he will be arrived at the Celestial City soonest, but because he will escape many miseries that the other will meet with in the rest of his journey. But when you are come to the town, and shall find fulfilled what I have here related, then remember your friend, and quit yourselves like men, and “commit the keeping of your souls to God in well doing, as to a faithful Creator.”

Then I saw in my dream, that when they were got out of the wilderness, they presently saw a town before them, and the name of that town is Vanity; and at the town there is a fair kept, called Vanity Fair. It is kept all the year long. It bears the name of Vanity Fair, because the town where it is kept is lighter than vanity (Psalm 62:9); and also because all that is there sold, or that comes there, is vanity; as is the saying of the wise, “All that comes is vanity” (Ecclesiastes 11:8; see also Ecclesiastes 1:2-14; 2:11-17; Isaiah 40:17).

This fair is no new-erected business but a thing of ancient standing. I will show you the original of it.

Almost five thousand years ago there were pilgrims walking to the Celestial City, as these two honest persons are: and Beelzebub, Apollyon, and Legion, with their companions, perceiving by the path that the pilgrims made, that their way to the city lay through this town of Vanity, they contrived here to set up a fair; a fair wherein should be sold all sorts of vanity, and that it should last all the year long. Therefore, at this fair are all such merchandise sold as houses, lands, trades, places, honors, preferments, titles, countries, kingdoms, lusts, pleasures; and delights of all sorts, as harlots, wives, husbands, children, masters, servants, lives, blood, bodies, souls, silver, gold, pearls, precious stones, and what not.

And moreover, at this fair there is at all times to be seen jugglings, cheats, games, plays, fools, apes, knaves, and rogues, and that of every kind.

Here are to be seen, too, and that for nothing, thefts, murders, adulteries, false-swearers, and that of a blood-red color.

And, as in other fairs of less moment, there are the several rows and streets under their proper names, where such and such wares are vended; so here, likewise, you have the proper places, rows, streets, (namely, countries and kingdoms,) where the wares of this fair are soonest to be found. Here is the Britain Row, the French Row, the Italian Row, the Spanish Row, the German Row, where several sorts of vanities are to be sold. But, as in other fairs, some one commodity is as the chief of all the fair; so the ware of Rome and her merchandise is greatly promoted in this fair; only our English nation, with some others, have taken a dislike thereat.

Now, as I said, the way to the Celestial City lies just through this town, where this lusty fair is kept; and he that will go to the city, and yet not go through this town, “must needs go out of the world” (1 Corinthians 4:10). The Prince of princes himself, when here, went through this town to his own country, and that upon a fair-day too; indeed, and, as I think, it was Beelzebub, the chief lord of this fair, that invited him to buy of his vanities, indeed, would have made him lord of the fair, would he but have done him reverence as he went through the town. Indeed, because he was such a person of honor, Beelzebub had him from street to street, and showed him all the kingdoms of the world in a little time, that he might, if possible, allure that blessed One to cheapen and buy some of his vanities; but he had no mind to the merchandise, and therefore left the town, without laying out so much as one farthing upon these vanities (Matthew 4:8-9; Luke 4:5-7). This fair, therefore, is an ancient thing, of long standing, and a very great fair.

Now, these pilgrims, as I said, must needs go through this fair. Well, so they did; but behold, even as they entered into the fair, all the people in the fair were moved; and the town itself, as it were, in a hubbub about them, and that for several reasons: for,

First, the pilgrims were clothed with such kind of raiment as was diverse from the raiment of any that traded in that fair. The people, therefore, of the fair made a great gazing upon them: some said they were fools (1 Corinthians 4:9-10); some, they were bedlams; and some, they were outlandish men.

Secondly, and as they wondered at their apparel, so they did likewise at their speech; for few could understand what they said. They naturally spoke the language of Canaan; but they that kept the fair were the men of this world: so that from one end of the fair to the other, they seemed barbarians each to the other (1 Corinthians 2:7-8).

Thirdly, but that which did not a little amuse the merchandisers was, that these pilgrims set very light by all their wares. They cared not so much as to look upon them; and if they called upon them to buy, they would put their fingers in their ears, and cry, “Turn away my eyes from beholding vanity” (Psalm 119:37), and look upward, signifying that their trade and traffic was in heaven (Philippians 3:20-21).

One chanced, mockingly, beholding the carriage of the men, to say to them, “What will you buy?” But they, looking gravely upon him, said, “We buy the truth.” (Proverbs 23:23). At that there was an occasion taken to despise the men the more; some mocking, some taunting, some speaking reproachfully, and some calling upon others to smite them. At last, things came to a hubbub and great stir in the fair, insomuch that all order was confounded. Now was word presently brought to the great one of the fair, who quickly came down, and deputed some of his most trusty friends to take those men into examination about whom the fair was almost overturned. So the men were brought to examination; and they that sat upon them asked them from where they came, where they were going, and what they did there in such an unusual garb. The men told them they were pilgrims and strangers in the world, and that they were going to their own country, which was the heavenly Jerusalem (Hebrews 11:13-16); and that they had given no occasion to the men of the town, nor yet to the merchandisers, thus to abuse them, and to let them in their journey, except it was for that, when one asked them what they would buy, they said they would buy the truth. But they that were appointed to examine them did not believe them to be any other than bedlams and mad, or else such as came to put all things into a confusion in the fair. Therefore they took them and beat them, and besmeared them with dirt, and then put them into the cage, that they might be made a spectacle to all the men of the fair. There, therefore, they lay for some time, and were made the objects of any man’s sport, or malice, or revenge; the great one of the fair laughing still at all that befell them. But the men being patient, and “not rendering railing for railing, but contrariwise blessing,” and giving good words for bad, and kindness for injuries done, some men in the fair, that were more observing and less prejudiced than the rest, began to check and blame the baser sort for their continual abuses done by them to the men. They, therefore, in an angry manner let fly at them again, counting them as bad as the men in the cage, and telling them that they seemed confederates, and should be made partakers of their misfortunes. The others replied that, for aught they could see, the men were quiet and sober, and intended nobody any harm; and that there were many that traded in their fair that were more worthy to be put into the cage, indeed, and pillory too, than were the men that they had abused. Thus, after divers words had passed on both sides, (the men behaving themselves all the while very wisely and soberly before them,) they fell to some blows among themselves, and did harm one to another. Then were these two poor men brought before their examiners again, and were charged as being guilty of the late hubbub that had been in the fair. So they beat them pitifully, and hanged irons upon them, and led them in chains up and down the fair, for an example and terror to others, lest any should speak in their behalf, or join themselves to them. But Christian and Faithful behaved themselves yet more wisely, and received the ignominy and shame that was cast upon them with so much meekness and patience, that it won to their side (though but few in comparison of the rest) several of the men in the fair. This put the other party yet into a greater rage, insomuch that they concluded the death of these two men. Therefore they threatened that neither cage nor irons should serve their turn, but that they should die for the abuse they had done, and for deluding the men of the fair.

Then were they remanded to the cage again, until further order should be taken with them. So they put them in, and made their feet fast in the stocks.

Here, also, they called again to mind what they had heard from their faithful friend Evangelist, and were the more confirmed in their way and sufferings by what he told them would happen to them. They also now comforted each other, that whose lot it was to suffer, even he should have the best of it: therefore each man secretly wished that he might have that preferment. But committing themselves to the all-wise disposal of Him that rules all things, with much content they abode in the condition in which they were, until they should be otherwise disposed of.

Then a convenient time being appointed, they brought them forth to their trial, in order to their condemnation. When the time was come, they were brought before their enemies and arraigned. The judge’s name was Lord Hate-good; their indictment was one and the same in substance, though somewhat varying in form; the contents of which was this: “That they were enemies to, and disturbers of, the trade; that they had made commotions and divisions in the town, and had won a party to their own most dangerous opinions, in contempt of the law of their prince.”

Then Faithful began to answer, that he had only set himself against that which had set itself against Him that is higher than the highest. And, said he, as for disturbance, I make none, being myself a man of peace: the parties that were won to us, were won by beholding our truth and innocence, and they are only turned from the worse to the better. And as to the king you talk of, since he is Beelzebub, the enemy of our Lord, I defy him and all his angels.

Then proclamation was made, that they that had ought to say for their lord the king against the prisoner at the bar, should forthwith appear, and give in their evidence. So there came in three witnesses, namely, Envy, Superstition, and Pickthank. They were then asked if they knew the prisoner at the bar; and what they had to say for their lord the king against him.

Then stood forth Envy, and said to this effect: My lord, I have known this man a long time, and will attest upon my oath before this honorable bench, that he is-

Judge: Hold; give him his oath.

So they swore him. Then he said, My lord, this man, notwithstanding his plausible name, is one of the vilest men in our country; he neither regards prince nor people, law nor custom, but does all that he can to possess all men with certain of his disloyal notions, which he in the general calls principles of faith and holiness. And in particular, I heard him once myself affirm, that Christianity and the customs of our town of Vanity were diametrically opposite, and could not be reconciled. By which saying, my lord, he does at once not only condemn all our laudable doings, but us in the doing of them.

Then did the judge say to him, Have you any more to say?

Envy: My lord, I could say much more, only I would not be tedious to the court. Yet if need be, when the other gentlemen have given in their evidence, rather than anything shall be wanting that will dispatch him, I will enlarge my testimony against him. So he was bid to stand by.

Then they called Superstition, and bid him look upon the prisoner. They also asked, what he could say for their lord the king against him. Then they swore him; so he began.

Superstition: My lord, I have no great acquaintance with this man, nor do I desire to have further knowledge of him. However, this I know, that he is a very pestilent fellow, from some discourse that I had with him the other day, in this town; for then, talking with him, I heard him say, that our religion was worthless, and such by which a man could by no means please God. Which saying of his, my lord, your lordship very well knows what necessarily from there will follow, to wit, that we still do worship in vain, are yet in our sins, and finally shall be damned: and this is that which I have to say.

Then was Pickthank sworn, and bid say what he knew in the behalf of their lord the king against the prisoner at the bar.

Pickthank: My lord, and you gentlemen all, this fellow I have known of a long time, and have heard him speak things that ought not to be spoken; for he has railed on our noble prince Beelzebub, and has spoken contemptibly of his honorable friends, whose names are, the Lord Old Man, the Lord Carnal Delight, the Lord Luxurious, the Lord Desire of Vain Glory, my old Lord Lechery, Sir Having Greedy, with all the rest of our nobility: and he has said, moreover, that if all men were of his mind, if possible, there is not one of these noblemen should have any longer a being in this town. Besides, he has not been afraid to rail on you, my lord, who are now appointed to be his judge, calling you an ungodly villain, with many other such like vilifying terms, with which he has bespattered most of the gentry of our town.

When this Pickthank had told his tale, the judge directed his speech to the prisoner at the bar, saying, You runagate, heretic, and traitor, have you heard what these honest gentlemen have witnessed against you?

Faithful: May I speak a few words in my own defense?

Judge: Sirrah, sirrah, you deserve to live no longer, but to be slain immediately upon the place; yet, that all men may see our gentleness towards you, let us hear what you, vile runagate, have to say.

Faithful: 1. I say, then, in answer to what Mr. Envy has spoken, I never said anything but this, that what rule, or laws, or custom, or people, were flat against the word of God, are diametrically opposite to Christianity. If I have said anything wrong in this, convince me of my error, and I am ready here before you to make my recantation.

2. As to the second, to wit, Mr. Superstition, and his charge against me, I said only this, that in the worship of God there is required a divine faith; but there can be no divine faith without a divine revelation of the will of God. Therefore, whatever is thrust into the worship of God that is not agreeable to divine revelation, cannot be done but by a human faith; which faith will not be profitable to eternal life.

3. As to what Mr. Pickthank has said, I say, (avoiding terms, as that I am said to rail, and the like,) that the prince of this town, with all the rabble, his attendants, by this gentleman named, are more fit for a being in hell than in this town and country. And so the Lord have mercy upon me.

Then the judge called to the jury, (who all this while stood by to hear and observe,) Gentlemen of the jury, you see this man about whom so great an uproar has been made in this town; you have also heard what these worthy gentlemen have witnessed against him; also, you have heard his reply and confession: it lies now in your hearts to hang him, or save his life; but yet I think meet to instruct you in our law.

There was an act made in the days of Pharaoh the Great, servant to our prince, that, lest those of a contrary religion should multiply and grow too strong for him, their males should be thrown into the river (Exodus 1:22). There was also an act made in the days of Nebuchadnezzar the Great, another of his servants, that whoever would not fall down and worship his golden image, should be thrown into a fiery furnace (Daniel 3:6). There was also an act made in the days of Darius, that whoever for some time called upon any god but him, should be cast into the lion's den (Daniel 6:7). Now, the substance of these laws this rebel has broken, not only in thought, (which is not to be borne,) but also in word and deed; which must, therefore, needs be intolerable.

For that of Pharaoh, his law was made upon a supposition to prevent mischief, no crime being yet apparent; but here is a crime apparent. For the second and third, you see he disputes against our religion; and for the treason that he has already confessed, he deserves to die the death.

Then went the jury out, whose names were Mr. Blindman, Mr. No-good, Mr. Malice, Mr. Love-lust, Mr. Live-loose, Mr. Heady, Mr. High-mind, Mr. Enmity, Mr. Liar, Mr. Cruelty, Mr. Hate-light, and Mr. Implacable; who every one gave in his private verdict against him among themselves, and afterwards unanimously concluded to bring him in guilty before the judge. And first among themselves, Mr. Blindman, the foreman, said, I see clearly that this man is a heretic. Then said Mr. No-good, Away with such a fellow from the earth. Aye, said Mr. Malice, for I hate the very looks of him. Then said Mr. Love-lust, I could never endure him. Nor I, said Mr. Live-loose, for he would always be condemning my way. Hang him, hang him, said Mr. Heady. A sorry scrub, said Mr. High-mind. My heart rises against him, said Mr. Enmity. He is a rogue, said Mr. Liar. Hanging is too good for him, said Mr. Cruelty. Let us dispatch him out of the way, said Mr. Hate-light. Then said Mr. Implacable, Might I have all the world given me, I could not be reconciled to him; therefore let us immediately bring him in guilty of death.

And so they did; therefore he was presently condemned to be had from the place where he was, to the place from where he came, and there to be put to the most cruel death that could be invented.

They therefore brought him out, to do with him according to their law; and first they scourged him, then they buffeted him, then they lanced his flesh with knives; after that, they stoned him with stones, then pricked him with their swords; and last of all, they burned him to ashes at the stake. Thus came Faithful to his end.

Now I saw, that there stood behind the multitude a chariot and a couple of horses waiting for Faithful, who (so soon as his adversaries had dispatched him) was taken up into it, and straightway was carried up through the clouds with sound of trumpet, the nearest way to the celestial gate. But as for Christian, he had some respite, and was remanded back to prison: so he there remained for a space. But he who overrules all things, having the power of their rage in his own hand, so wrought it about, that Christian for that time escaped them, and went his way.

And as he went, he sang, saying,

“Well, Faithful, you have faithfully professed To your Lord, with whom you shall be blessed, When faithless ones, with all their vain delights, Are crying out under their hellish plights: Sing, Faithful, sing, and let your name survive; For though they killed you, you are yet alive.”

THE SEVENTH STAGE

Now I saw in my dream, that Christian went not forth alone; for there was one whose name was Hopeful, (being so made by the beholding of Christian and Faithful in their words and behavior, in their sufferings at the fair,) who joined himself to him, and entering into a brotherly covenant, told him that he would be his companion. Thus one died to bear testimony to the truth, and another rises out of his ashes to be a companion with Christian in his pilgrimage. This Hopeful also told Christian, that there were many more of the men in the fair that would take their time, and follow after.

So I saw, that quickly after they were got out of the fair, they overtook one that was going before them, whose name was By-ends; so they said to him, What countryman, sir? and how far go you this way? He told them, that he came from the town of Fair-speech, and he was going to the Celestial City; but told them not his name.

From Fair-speech? said Christian; is there any good that lives there? (Proverbs 26:25).

By-Ends: Yes, said By-ends, I hope so.

Christian: Pray, sir, what may I call you? said Christian.

By-Ends: I am a stranger to you, and you to me: if you be going this way, I shall be glad of your company; if not, I must be content.

Christian: This town of Fair-speech, said Christian, I have heard of; and, as I remember, they say it’s a wealthy place.

By-Ends: Yes, I will assure you that it is; and I have very many rich kindred there.

Christian: Pray, who are your kindred there, if a man may be so bold?

By-Ends: Almost the whole town; and in particular my Lord Turn-about, my Lord Time-server, my Lord Fair-speech, from whose ancestors that town first took its name; also, Mister Smooth-man, Mister Facing-both-ways, Mister Any-thing; and the parson of our parish, Mister Two-tongues, was my mother’s own brother, by father’s side; and, to tell you the truth, I am become a gentleman of good quality; yet my great-grandfather was but a waterman, looking one way and rowing another, and I got most of my estate by the same occupation.

Christian: Are you a married man?

By-Ends: Yes, and my wife is a very virtuous woman, the daughter of a virtuous woman; she was my Lady Feigning’s daughter; therefore she came of a very honorable family, and is arrived to such a pitch of breeding, that she knows how to carry it to all, even to prince and peasant. ‘Tis true, we somewhat differ in religion from those of the stricter sort, yet but in two small points: First, we never strive against wind and tide. Secondly, we are always most zealous when religion goes in his silver slippers; we love much to walk with him in the street, if the sun shines and the people applaud him.

Then Christian stepped a little aside to his fellow Hopeful, saying, it runs in my mind that this is one By-ends, of Fair-speech; and if it be he, we have as very a knave in our company as dwells in all these parts. Then said Hopeful, Ask him; I think he should not be ashamed of his name. So Christian came up with him again, and said, Sir, you talk as if you knew something more than all the world does; and, if I take not my mark amiss, I deem I have half a guess of you. Is not your name Mister By-ends of Fair-speech?

By-Ends: This is not my name, but indeed it is a nickname that is given me by some that cannot abide me, and I must be content to bear it as a reproach, as other good men have borne theirs before me.

Christian: But did you never give an occasion to men to call you by this name?

By-Ends: Never, never! The worst that ever I did to give them an occasion to give me this name was, that I had always the luck to jump in my judgment with the present way of the times, whatever it was, and my chance was to get thereby: but if things are thus cast upon me, let me count them a blessing; but let not the malicious load me therefore with reproach.

Christian: I thought, indeed, that you were the man that I heard of; and to tell you what I think, I fear this name belongs to you more properly than you are willing we should think it does.

By-Ends: Well if you will thus imagine, I cannot help it; you shall find me a fair company-keeper, if you will still admit me your associate.

Christian: If you will go with us, you must go against wind and tide; the which, I perceive, is against your opinion: you must also own Religion in his rags, as well as when in his silver slippers; and stand by him, too, when bound in irons, as well as when he walks the streets with applause.

By-Ends: You must not impose, nor lord it over my faith; leave me to my liberty, and let me go with you.

Christian: Not a step farther, unless you will do, in what I propound, as we.

Then said By-ends, I shall never desert my old principles, since they are harmless and profitable. If I may not go with you, I must do as I did before you overtook me, even go by myself, until some overtake me that will be glad of my company.

Now I saw in my dream, that Christian and Hopeful forsook him, and kept their distance before him; but one of them, looking back, saw three men following Mr. By-ends; and, behold, as they came up with him, he made them a very low congee; and they also gave him a compliment. The men's names were, Mr. Hold-the-world, Mr. Money-love, and Mr. Save-all, men that Mr. By-ends had formerly been acquainted with; for in their minority they were schoolfellows, and taught by one Mr. Gripeman, a schoolmaster in Lovegain, which is a market-town in the county of Coveting, in the North. This schoolmaster taught them the art of getting, either by violence, cozenage, flattering, lying, or by putting on a guise of religion; and these four gentlemen had attained much of the art of their master, so that they could each of them have kept such a school themselves.

Well, when they had, as I said, thus saluted each other, Mr. Money-love said to Mr. By-ends, Who are they upon the road before us? For Christian and Hopeful were yet within view.

By-Ends: They are a couple of far country-men, that, after their mode, are going on pilgrimage.

Mr. Money-Love: Alas! why did they not stay, that we might have had their good company? For they, and we, and you, sir, I hope, are all going on pilgrimage.

By-Ends: We are so, indeed; but the men before us are so rigid, and love so much their own notions, and do also so lightly esteem the opinions of others, that let a man be ever so godly, yet if he jumps not with them in all things, they thrust him quite out of their company.

Mr. Save-All: That is bad; but we read of some that are righteous overmuch, and such men's rigidness prevails with them to judge and condemn all but themselves. But I pray, what, and how many, were the things wherein you differed?

By-Ends: Why, they, after their headstrong manner, conclude that it is their duty to rush on their journey all weathers, and I am for waiting for wind and tide. They are for hazarding all for God at a clap; and I am for taking all advantages to secure my life and estate. They are for holding their notions, though all other men be against them; but I am for religion in what, and so far as the times and my safety will bear it. They are for religion when in rags and contempt; but I am for him when he walks in his silver slippers, in the sunshine, and with applause.

Mr. Hold-the-World: Aye, and hold you there still, good Mr. By-ends; for, for my part, I can count him but a fool, that having the liberty to keep what he has, shall be so unwise as to lose it. Let us be wise as serpents. It is best to make hay while the sun shines. You see how the bee lies still in winter, and bestirs her only when she can have profit with pleasure. God sends sometimes rain, and sometimes sunshine: if they be such fools to go through the first, yet let us be content to take fair weather along with us. For my part, I like that religion best that will stand with the security of God's good blessings to us; for who can imagine, that is ruled by his reason, since God has bestowed upon us the good things of this life, but that he would have us keep them for his sake? Abraham and Solomon grew rich in religion; and Job says, that a good man shall lay up gold as dust; but he must not be such as the men before us, if they be as you have described them.

Mr. Save-All: I think that we are all agreed in this matter; and therefore there needs no more words about it.

Mr. Money-Love: No, there needs no more words about this matter, indeed; for he that believes neither Scripture nor reason, (and you see we have both on our side,) neither knows his own liberty nor seeks his own safety.

By-Ends: My brethren, we are, as you see, going all on pilgrimage; and for our better diversion from things that are bad, give me leave to propound to you this question.

Suppose a man, a minister, or a tradesman, etc., should have an advantage lie before him to get the good blessings of this life, yet so as that he can by no means come by them, except, in appearance at least, he becomes extraordinary zealous in some points of religion that he meddled not with before; may he not use this means to attain his end, and yet be a right honest man?

Mr. Money-Love: I see the bottom of your question; and with these gentlemen's good leave, I will endeavor to shape you an answer. And first, to speak to your question as it concerns a minister himself: suppose a minister, a worthy man, possessed but of a very small benefice, and has in his eye a greater, more fat and plump by far; he has also now an opportunity of getting it, yet so as by being more studious, by preaching more frequently and zealously, and, because the temper of the people requires it, by altering of some of his principles; for my part, I see no reason why a man may not do this, provided he has a call, aye, and more a great deal besides, and yet be an honest man. For why?

1. His desire of a greater benefice is lawful, (this cannot be contradicted,) since it is set before him by Providence; so then he may get it if he can, making no question for conscience's sake.

2. Besides, his desire after that benefice makes him more studious, a more zealous preacher, etc., and so makes him a better man, indeed, makes him better improve his parts, which is according to the mind of God.

3. Now, as for his complying with the temper of his people, by deserting, to serve them, some of his principles, this argues, 1. That he is of a self-denying temper. 2. Of a sweet and winning deportment. And, 3. So more fit for the ministerial function.

4. I conclude, then, that a minister that changes a small for a great, should not, for so doing, be judged as covetous; but rather, since he is improved in his parts and industry thereby, be counted as one that pursues his call, and the opportunity put into his hand to do good.

And now to the second part of the question, which concerns the tradesman you mentioned. Suppose such an one to have but a poor employ in the world, but by becoming religious he may mend his market, perhaps get a rich wife, or more and far better customers to his shop; for my part, I see no reason but this may be lawfully done. For why?

1. To become religious is a virtue, by whatever means a man becomes so.

2. Nor is it unlawful to get a rich wife, or more custom to my shop.

3. Besides, the man that gets these by becoming religious, gets that which is good of them that are good, by becoming good himself; so then here is a good wife, and good customers, and good gain, and all these by becoming religious, which is good: therefore, to become religious to get all these is a good and profitable design.

This answer, thus made by Mr. Money-love to Mr. By-ends’ question, was highly applauded by them all; therefore they concluded, upon the whole, that it was most wholesome and advantageous. And because, as they thought, no man was able to contradict it; and because Christian and Hopeful were yet within call, they jointly agreed to assault them with the question as soon as they overtook them; and the rather, because they had opposed Mr. By-ends before. So they called after them, and they stopped and stood still till they came up to them; but they concluded, as they went, that not Mr. By-ends, but old Mr. Hold-the-world should propound the question to them, because, as they supposed, their answer to him would be without the remainder of that heat that was kindled between Mr. By-ends and them at their parting a little before.

So they came up to each other, and after a short salutation, Mr. Hold-the-world propounded the question to Christian and his fellow, and then bid them to answer if they could.

Then said Christian, Even a babe in religion may answer ten thousand such questions. For if it be unlawful to follow Christ for loaves, as it is (John 6:26), how much more abominable is it to make of him and religion a stalking-horse to get and enjoy the world! Nor do we find any other than heathens, hypocrites, devils, and wizards, that are of this opinion.

1. Heathens: for when Hamor and Shechem had a mind to the daughter and cattle of Jacob, and saw that there was no way for them to come at them but by being circumcised, they said to their companions, If every male of us be circumcised, as they are circumcised, shall not their cattle, and their substance, and every beast of theirs be ours? Their daughters and their cattle were that which they sought to obtain, and their religion the stalking-horse they made use of to come at them. Read the whole story, Genesis 34:20-24.

2. The hypocritical Pharisees were also of this religion: long prayers were their pretence, but to get widows’ houses was their intent; and greater damnation was from God their judgment (Luke 20:46-47).

3. Judas the devil was also of this religion: he was religious for the bag, that he might be possessed of what was put therein; but he was lost, cast away, and the very son of perdition.

4. Simon the wizard was of this religion too; for he would have had the Holy Ghost, that he might have got money with it: and his sentence from Peter’s mouth was according (Acts 8:19-22).

5. Neither will it go out of my mind, but that that man who takes up religion for the world, will throw away religion for the world; for so surely as Judas designed the world in becoming religious, so surely did he also sell religion and his Master for the same. To answer the question, therefore, affirmatively, as I perceive you have done, and to accept of, as authentic, such answer, is heathenish, hypocritical, and devilish; and your reward will be according to your works.

Then they stood staring one upon another, but had not with which to answer Christian. Hopeful also approved of the soundness of Christian’s answer; so there was a great silence among them. Mr. By-ends and his company also staggered and kept behind, that Christian and Hopeful might outgo them. Then said Christian to his fellow, If these men cannot stand before the sentence of men, what will they do with the sentence of God? And if they are mute when dealt with by vessels of clay, what will they do when they shall be rebuked by the flames of a devouring fire?

Then Christian and Hopeful outwent them again, and went till they came at a delicate plain, called Ease, where they went with much content; but that plain was but narrow, so they were quickly got over it. Now at the farther side of that plain was a little hill, called Lucre, and in that hill a silver-mine, which some of them that had formerly gone that way, because of the rarity of it, had turned aside to see; but going too near the brim of the pit, the ground, being deceitful under them, broke, and they were slain: some also had been maimed there, and could not, to their dying day, be their own men again.

Then I saw in my dream, that a little off the road, over against the silver-mine, stood Demas (gentleman-like) to call passengers to come and see; who said to Christian and his fellow, Ho! turn aside here, and I will show you a thing.

Christian: What thing so deserving as to turn us out of the way to see it?

Demas: Here is a silver-mine, and some digging in it for treasure; if you will come, with a little pains you may richly provide for yourselves.

Hopeful: Then said Hopeful, let us go see.

Christian: Not I, said Christian: I have heard of this place before now, and how many there have been slain; and besides, that treasure is a snare to those that seek it, for it hinders them in their pilgrimage.

Then Christian called to Demas, saying, Is not the place dangerous? Has it not hindered many in their pilgrimage (Hosea 9:6)?

Demas: Not very dangerous, except to those that are careless; but also he blushed as he spoke.

Christian: Then said Christian to Hopeful, Let us not stir a step, but still keep on our way.

Hopeful: I will warrant you, when By-ends comes up, if he has the same invitation as we, he will turn in there to see.

Christian: No doubt thereof, for his principles lead him that way, and a hundred to one but he dies there.

Demas: Then Demas called again, saying, But will you not come over and see?

Christian: Then Christian roundly answered, saying, Demas, you are an enemy to the right ways of the Lord of this way, and have been already condemned for your own turning aside, by one of his Majesty’s judges (2 Timothy 4:10); and why do you seek to bring us into the like condemnation? Besides, if we at all turn aside, our Lord the King will certainly hear thereof, and will there put us to shame, where we would stand with boldness before him.

Demas cried again, that he also was one of their fraternity; and that if they would wait a little, he also himself would walk with them.

Christian: Then said Christian, What is your name? Is it not the same by which I have called you?

Demas: Yes, my name is Demas; I am the son of Abraham.

Christian: I know you; Gehazi was your great-grandfather, and Judas your father, and you have trod in their steps; it is but a devilish prank that you use: your father was hanged for a traitor, and you deserve no better reward (2 Kings 5:20-27; Matthew 26:14-15; Matthew 27:3-5). Assure yourself, that when we come to the King, we will tell him of this your behavior. Thus they went their way.

By this time By-ends and his companions were come again within sight, and they at the first beck went over to Demas. Now, whether they fell into the pit by looking over the brink thereof, or whether they went down to dig, or whether they were smothered in the bottom by the damps that commonly arise, of these things I am not certain; but this I observed, that they were never seen again in the way. Then sang Christian,

“By-ends and silver Demas both agree; One calls, the other runs, that he may be A sharer in his lucre: so these two Take up in this world, and no farther go.”

Now I saw that, just on the other side of this plain, the pilgrims came to a place where stood an old monument, hard by the highway-side, at the sight of which they were both concerned, because of the strangeness of the form thereof; for it seemed to them as if it had been a woman transformed into the shape of a pillar. Here, therefore, they stood looking and looking upon it, but could not for a time tell what they should make thereof. At last Hopeful espied, written above upon the head thereof, a writing in an unusual hand; but he being no scholar, called to Christian (for he was learned) to see if he could pick out the meaning: so he came, and after a little laying of letters together, he found the same to be this, “Remember Lot’s wife.” So he read it to his fellow; after which they both concluded that that was the pillar of salt into which Lot’s wife was turned, for her looking back with a covetous heart when she was going from Sodom for safety (Genesis 19:26). Which sudden and amazing sight gave them occasion for this discourse.

Christian: Ah, my brother, this is a seasonable sight: it came opportunely to us after the invitation which Demas gave us to come over to view the hill Lucre; and had we gone over, as he desired us, and as you were inclined to do, my brother, we had, for aught I know, been made, like this woman, a spectacle for those that shall come after to behold.

Hopeful: I am sorry that I was so foolish, and am made to wonder that I am not now as Lot’s wife; for wherein was the difference between her sin and mine? She only looked back, and I had a desire to go see. Let grace be adored; and let me be ashamed that ever such a thing should be in my heart.

Christian: Let us take notice of what we see here, for our help from time to come. This woman escaped one judgment, for she fell not by the destruction of Sodom; yet she was destroyed by another, as we see: she is turned into a pillar of salt.

Hopeful: True, and she may be to us both caution and example; caution, that we should shun her sin; or a sign of what judgment will overtake such as shall not be prevented by this caution: so Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, with the two hundred and fifty men that perished in their sin, did also become a sign or example to others to beware (Numbers 16:31-32; Numbers 26:9-10). But above all, I muse at one thing, to wit, how Demas and his fellows can stand so confidently yonder to look for that treasure, which this woman but for looking behind her after, (for we read not that she stepped one foot out of the way,) was turned into a pillar of salt; especially since the judgment which overtook her did make her an example within sight of where they are; for they cannot choose but see her, did they but lift up their eyes.

Christian: It is a thing to be wondered at, and it argues that their hearts are grown desperate in the case; and I cannot tell who to compare them to so fitly, as to them that pick pockets in the presence of the judge, or that will cut purses under the gallows. It is said of the men of Sodom, that they were “sinners exceedingly,” because they were sinners “before the Lord,” that is, in his eyesight, and notwithstanding the kindnesses that he had shown them; for the land of Sodom was now like the garden of Eden as heretofore (Genesis 13:10-13). This, therefore, provoked him the more to jealousy, and made their plague as hot as the fire of the Lord out of heaven could make it. And it is most rationally to be concluded, that such, even such as these are, that shall sin in the sight, indeed, and that too in despite of such examples that are set continually before them, to caution them to the contrary, must be partakers of severest judgments.

Hopeful: Doubtless you have said the truth; but what a mercy is it, that neither you, but especially I, am not made myself this example! This ministers occasion to us to thank God, to fear before him, and always to remember Lot’s wife.

I saw then that they went on their way to a pleasant river, which David the king called “the river of God;” but John, “the river of the water of life” (Psalm 65:9; Revelation 22:1; Ezekiel 47:1-9). Now their way lay just upon the bank of this river: here, therefore, Christian and his companion walked with great delight; they drank also of the water of the river, which was pleasant and enlivening to their weary spirits. Besides, on the banks of this river, on either side, were green trees with all manner of fruit; and the leaves they ate to prevent surfeits, and other diseases that are incident to those that heat their blood by travel. On either side of the river was also a meadow, curiously beautified with lilies; and it was green all the year long. In this meadow they lay down and slept, for here they might lie down safely (Psalm 23:2; Isaiah 14:30). When they awoke they gathered again of the fruit of the trees, and drank again of the water of the river, and then lay down again to sleep. Thus they did several days and nights. Then they sang;

“Behold you, how these crystal streams do glide, To comfort pilgrims by the highway-side. The meadows green, besides their fragrant smell, Yield dainties for them; And he that can tell What pleasant fruit, indeed, leaves these trees do yield, Will soon sell all, that he may buy this field.”

So when they were disposed to go on, (for they were not as yet at their journey's end,) they ate, and drank, and departed.

Now I beheld in my dream, that they had not journeyed far, but the river and the way for a time parted, at which they were not a little sorry; yet they durst not go out of the way. Now the way from the river was rough, and their feet tender by reason of their travels; so the souls of the pilgrims were much discouraged because of the way (Numbers 21:4). Therefore, still as they went on, they wished for a better way. Now, a little before them, there was on the left hand of the road a meadow, and a stile to go over into it, and that meadow is called By-path meadow. Then said Christian to his fellow, If this meadow lies along by our wayside, let's go over into it. Then he went to the stile to see, and behold a path lay along by the way on the other side of the fence. It is according to my wish, said Christian; here is the easiest going; come, good Hopeful, and let us go over.

Hopeful: But how if this path should lead us out of the way?

Christian: That is not likely, said the other. Look, does it not go along by the wayside? So Hopeful, being persuaded by his fellow, went after him over the stile. When they were gone over, and were got into the path, they found it very easy for their feet; and besides, they, looking before them, espied a man walking as they did, and his name was Vain-Confidence: so they called after him, and asked him where that way led. He said, To the Celestial Gate. Look, said Christian, did not I tell you so? By this you may see we are right. So they followed, and he went before them. But behold the night came on, and it grew very dark; so that they that went behind lost the sight of him that went before.

He therefore that went before, (Vain-Confidence by name,) not seeing the way before him, fell into a deep pit, which was on purpose there made, by the prince of those grounds, to catch vain-glorious fools with it, and was dashed in pieces with his fall (Isaiah 9:16).

Now, Christian and his fellow heard him fall. So they called to know the matter, but there was none to answer, only they heard a groaning. Then said Hopeful, Where are we now? Then was his fellow silent, as mistrusting that he had led him out of the way; and now it began to rain, and thunder, and lighten in a most dreadful manner, and the water rose greatly.

Then Hopeful groaned in himself, saying, Oh that I had kept on my way!

Christian: Who could have thought that this path should have led us out of the way?

Hopeful: I was afraid of it at the very first, and therefore gave you that gentle caution. I would have spoken plainer, but that you are older than I.

Christian: Good brother, be not offended; I am sorry I have brought you out of the way, and that I have put you into such imminent danger. Pray, my brother, forgive me; I did not do it of an evil intent.

Hopeful: Be comforted, my brother, for I forgive you; and believe, too, that this shall be for our good.

Christian: I am glad I have with me a merciful brother: but we must not stand here; let us try to go back again.

Hopeful: But, good brother, let me go before.

Christian: No, if you please, let me go first, that if there be any danger, I may be first therein, because by my means we are both gone out of the way.

Hopeful: No, said Hopeful, you shall not go first, for your mind being troubled may lead you out of the way again. Then for their encouragement they heard the voice of one saying, "Let your heart be toward the highway, even the way that you went: turn again" (Jeremiah 31:21). But by this time the waters were greatly risen, by reason of which the way of going back was very dangerous. (Then I thought that it is easier going out of the way when we are in, than going in when we are out.) Yet they adventured to go back; but it was so dark, and the flood was so high, that in their going back they had like to have been drowned nine or ten times.

Neither could they, with all the skill they had, get again to the stile that night. Therefore at last, lighting under a little shelter, they sat down there till the day broke; but being weary, they fell asleep. Now there was, not far from the place where they lay, a castle, called Doubting Castle, the owner of which was Giant Despair, and it was in his grounds they now were sleeping: therefore he, getting up in the morning early, and walking up and down in his fields, caught Christian and Hopeful asleep in his grounds. Then with a grim and surly voice, he bid them awake, and asked them from where they were, and what they did in his grounds. They told him they were pilgrims, and that they had lost their way. Then said the giant, You have this night trespassed on me by trampling in and lying on my grounds, and therefore you must go along with me. So they were forced to go, because he was stronger than they. They also had but little to say, for they knew themselves in a fault. The giant, therefore, drove them before him, and put them into his castle, into a very dark dungeon, nasty and stinking to the spirits of these two men. Here, then, they lay from Wednesday morning till Saturday night, without one bit of bread, or drop of drink, or light, or any to ask how they did; they were, therefore, here in evil case, and were far from friends and acquaintance (Psalm 88:18). Now in this place Christian had double sorrow, because it was through his ill-advised counsel that they were brought into this distress.

Now Giant Despair had a wife, and her name was Diffidence: so when he was gone to bed he told his wife what he had done, to wit, that he had taken a couple of prisoners, and cast them into his dungeon for trespassing on his grounds. Then he asked her also what he had best do further to them. So she asked him what they were, where they came from, and where they were bound, and he told her. Then she counseled him, that when he arose in the morning he should beat them without mercy. So when he arose, he gets him a grievous crab-tree cudgel, and goes down into the dungeon to them, and there first falls to rating them as if they were dogs, although they gave him never a word of distaste. Then he falls upon them, and beats them fearfully, in such sort that they were not able to help themselves, or to turn them upon the floor. This done, he withdraws and leaves them there to condole their misery, and to mourn under their distress: so all that day they spent the time in nothing but sighs and bitter lamentations. The next night, she, talking with her husband further about them, and understanding that they were yet alive, did advise him to counsel them to make away with themselves. So when morning was come, he goes to them in a surly manner, as before, and perceiving them to be very sore with the stripes that he had given them the day before, he told them, that since they were never like to come out of that place, their only way would be forthwith to make an end of themselves, either with knife, halter, or poison; for why, said he, should you choose to live, seeing it is attended with so much bitterness? But they desired him to let them go. With that he looked ugly upon them, and rushing to them, had doubtless made an end of them himself, but that he fell into one of his fits, (for he sometimes in sunshiny weather fell into fits,) and lost for a time the use of his hands; therefore he withdrew, and left them as before to consider what to do. Then did the prisoners consult between themselves whether it was best to take his counsel or no; and thus they began to discourse:

Christian: Brother, said Christian, what shall we do? The life that we now live is miserable. For my part, I know not whether it is best to live thus, or to die out of hand. My soul chooses strangling rather than life, and the grave is more easy for me than this dungeon (Job 7:15). Shall we be ruled by the giant?

Hopeful: Indeed our present condition is dreadful, and death would be far more welcome to me than thus for ever to abide; but yet, let us consider, the Lord of the country to which we are going has said, "You shall do no murder," no, not to another man's person; much more, then, are we forbidden to take his counsel to kill ourselves. Besides, he that kills another, can but commit murder upon his body; but for one to kill himself, is to kill body and soul at once. And moreover, my brother, you talk of ease in the grave; but have you forgotten the hell to which for certain the murderers go? For "no murderer has eternal life," etc. And let us consider again, that all the law is not in the hand of Giant Despair: others, so far as I can understand, have been taken by him as well as we, and yet have escaped out of his hands. Who knows but that God, who made the world, may cause that Giant Despair may die; or that, at some time or other, he may forget to lock us in; or that he may, in a short time, have another of his fits before us, and may lose the use of his limbs? And if ever that should come to pass again, for my part, I am resolved to pluck up the heart of a man, and to try my utmost to get from under his hand. I was a fool that I did not try to do it before. But, however, my brother, let us be patient, and endure a while: the time may come that may give us a happy release; but let us not be our own murderers. With these words Hopeful at present did moderate the mind of his brother; so they continued together in the dark that day, in their sad and doleful condition.

Well, towards evening the giant goes down into the dungeon again, to see if his prisoners had taken his counsel. But when he came there he found them alive; and truly, alive was all; for now, what for want of bread and water, and by reason of the wounds they received when he beat them, they could do little but breathe. But I say, he found them alive; at which he fell into a grievous rage, and told them, that seeing they had disobeyed his counsel, it should be worse with them than if they had never been born.

At this they trembled greatly, and I think that Christian fell into a swoon; but coming a little to himself again, they renewed their discourse about the giant's counsel, and whether yet they had best take it or no. Now Christian again seemed for doing it; but Hopeful made his second reply as follows:

Hopeful: My brother, said he, do you not remember how valiant you have been heretofore? Apollyon could not crush you, nor could all that you did hear, or see, or feel, in the Valley of the Shadow of Death. What hardship, terror, and amazement have you already gone through; and are you now nothing but fears! You see that I am in the dungeon with you, a far weaker man by nature than you are. Also this giant has wounded me as well as you, and has also cut off the bread and water from my mouth, and with you I mourn without the light. But let us exercise a little more patience. Remember how you played the man at Vanity Fair, and were neither afraid of the chain nor cage, nor yet of bloody death: therefore let us (at least to avoid the shame that it becomes not a Christian to be found in) bear up with patience as well as we can.

Now night being come again, and the giant and his wife being in bed, she asked him concerning the prisoners, and if they had taken his counsel: to which he replied, They are sturdy rogues; they choose rather to bear all hardships than to make away with themselves. Then said she, Take them into the castle-yard tomorrow, and show them the bones and skulls of those that you have already dispatched, and make them believe, before a week comes to an end, you will tear them in pieces, as you have done their fellows before them.

So when the morning was come, the giant goes to them again, and takes them into the castle-yard, and shows them as his wife had bidden him. These, said he, were pilgrims, as you are, once, and they trespassed on my grounds, as you have done; and when I thought fit I tore them in pieces; and so within ten days I will do you: get you down to your den again. And with that he beat them all the way there. They lay, therefore, all day on Saturday in a lamentable case, as before. Now, when night was come, and when Mrs. Diffidence and her husband the giant was got to bed, they began to renew their discourse of their prisoners; and withal, the old giant wondered that he could neither by his blows nor counsel bring them to an end. And with that his wife replied, I fear, said she, that they live in hopes that some will come to relieve them; or that they have picklocks about them, by the means of which they hope to escape. And do you say so, my dear? said the giant; I will therefore search them in the morning.

Well, on Saturday, about midnight they began to pray, and continued in prayer till almost break of day.

Now, a little before it was day, good Christian, as one half amazed, broke out into this passionate speech: What a fool, said he, am I, thus to lie in a stinking dungeon, when I may as well walk at liberty! I have a key in my bosom, called Promise, that will, I am persuaded, open any lock in Doubting Castle. Then said Hopeful, That is good news; good brother, pluck it out of your bosom, and try.

Then Christian pulled it out of his bosom, and began to try at the dungeon-door, whose bolt, as he turned the key, gave back, and the door flew open with ease, and Christian and Hopeful both came out. Then he went to the outward door that leads into the castle-yard, and with his key opened that door also. After he went to the iron gate, for that must be opened too; but that lock went desperately hard, yet the key did open it. They then thrust open the gate to make their escape with speed; but that gate, as it opened, made such a creaking, that it waked Giant Despair, who hastily rising to pursue his prisoners, felt his limbs to fail, for his fits took him again, so that he could by no means go after them. Then they went on, and came to the King's highway, and so were safe, because they were out of his jurisdiction.

Now, when they were gone over the stile, they began to contrive with themselves what they should do at that stile, to prevent those that shall come after from falling into the hands of Giant Despair. So they consented to erect there a pillar, and to engrave upon the side thereof this sentence: "Over this stile is the way to Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair, who despises the King of the Celestial country, and seeks to destroy his holy pilgrims." Many, therefore, that followed after, read what was written, and escaped the danger. This done, they sang as follows:

"Out of the way we went, and then we found What it was to tread upon forbidden ground: And let them that come after have a care, Lest heedlessness makes them as we to fare; Lest they, for trespassing, his prisoners are, Whose castle's Doubting, and whose name's Despair."

THE EIGHTH STAGE

They went then till they came to the Delectable Mountains, which mountains belong to the Lord of that hill of which we have spoken before. So they went up to the mountains, to behold the gardens and orchards, the vineyards and fountains of water; where also they drank and washed themselves, and did freely eat of the vineyards. Now, there were on the tops of these mountains shepherds feeding their flocks, and they stood by the highway-side. The pilgrims, therefore, went to them, and leaning upon their staffs, (as is common with weary pilgrims when they stand to talk with any by the way,) they asked, Whose Delectable Mountains are these; and whose be the sheep that feed upon them?

The Shepherds: These mountains are Emmanuel's land, and they are within sight of his city; and the sheep also are his, and he laid down his life for them (John 10:11, 15).

Christian: Is this the way to the Celestial City?

The Shepherds: You are just in your way.

Christian: How far is it there?

The Shepherds: Too far for any but those who shall get there indeed.

Christian: Is the way safe or dangerous?

The Shepherds: Safe for those for whom it is to be safe; but transgressors shall fall in it (Hosea 14:9).

Christian: Is there in this place any relief for pilgrims that are weary and faint in the way?

The Shepherds: The Lord of these mountains has given us a charge not to be forgetful to entertain strangers (Hebrews 13:2); therefore the good of the place is before you.

I saw also in my dream, that when the shepherds perceived that they were wayfaring men, they also put questions to them, (to which they made answer as in other places,) as, From where did you come? and, How got you into the way? and, By what means have you so persevered in it? for but few of them that begin to come here, do show their face on these mountains. But when the shepherds heard their answers, being pleased therewith, they looked very lovingly upon them, and said, Welcome to the Delectable Mountains.

The shepherds, I say, whose names were Knowledge, Experience, Watchful, and Sincere, took them by the hand, and had them to their tents, and made them partake of that which was ready at present. They said moreover, We would that you should stay here a while, to be acquainted with us, and yet more to solace yourselves with the good of these Delectable Mountains. Then they told them that they were content to stay. So they went to their rest that night, because it was very late.

Then I saw in my dream, that in the morning the shepherds called up Christian and Hopeful to walk with them upon the mountains. So they went forth with them, and walked a while, having a pleasant prospect on every side. Then said the shepherds one to another, Shall we show these pilgrims some wonders? So when they had concluded to do it, they had them first to the top of a hill called Error, which was very steep on the farthest side, and bid them look down to the bottom. So Christian and Hopeful looked down, and saw at the bottom several men dashed all to pieces by a fall that they had had from the top. Then said Christian, What does this mean? The shepherds answered, Have you not heard of them that were made to err, by listening to Hymenius and Philetus, as concerning the faith of the resurrection of the body? (2 Timothy 2:17-18). They answered, Yes. Then said the shepherds, Those that you see lie dashed in pieces at the bottom of this mountain are they; and they have continued to this day unburied, as you see, for an example to others to take heed how they clamber too high, or how they come too near the brink of this mountain.

Then I saw that they had them to the top of another mountain, and the name of that is Caution, and bid them look afar off; which, when they did, they perceived, as they thought, several men walking up and down among the tombs that were there; and they perceived that the men were blind, because they stumbled sometimes upon the tombs, and because they could not get out from among them. Then said Christian, What does this mean?

The shepherds then answered, Did you not see, a little below these mountains, a stile that led into a meadow, on the left hand of this way? They answered, Yes. Then said the shepherds, From that stile there goes a path that leads directly to Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair; and these men (pointing to them among the tombs) came once on pilgrimage, as you do now, even until they came to that same stile. And because the right way was rough in that place, they chose to go out of it into that meadow, and there were taken by Giant Despair, and cast into Doubting Castle; where after they had a while been kept in the dungeon, he at last did put out their eyes, and led them among those tombs, where he has left them to wander to this very day, that the saying of the wise man might be fulfilled, “He that wanders out of the way of understanding shall remain in the congregation of the dead.” (Proverbs 21:16). Then Christian and Hopeful looked upon one another, with tears gushing out, but yet said nothing to the shepherds.

Then I saw in my dream, that the shepherds had them to another place in a bottom, where was a door on the side of a hill; and they opened the door, and bid them look in. They looked in, therefore, and saw that within it was very dark and smoky; they also thought that they heard there a rumbling noise, as of fire, and a cry of some tormented, and that they smelt the scent of brimstone. Then said Christian, What does this mean? The shepherds told them, This is a by-way to hell, a way that hypocrites go in at; namely, such as sell their birthright, with Esau; such as sell their Master, with Judas; such as blaspheme the Gospel, with Alexander; and that lie and dissemble, with Ananias and Sapphira his wife.

Then said Hopeful to the shepherds, I perceive that these had on them, even every one, a show of pilgrimage, as we have now; had they not?

The Shepherds: Yes, and held it a long time, too.

Hopeful: How far might they go on in pilgrimage in their day, since they, notwithstanding, were miserably cast away?

The Shepherds: Some farther, and some not so far as these mountains.

Then said the pilgrims one to the other, We had need to cry to the Strong for strength.

The Shepherds: Yes, and you will have need to use it, when you have it, too.

By this time the pilgrims had a desire to go forward, and the shepherds a desire they should; so they walked together towards the end of the mountains. Then said the shepherds one to another, Let us here show the pilgrims the gates of the Celestial City, if they have skill to look through our perspective glass. The pilgrims lovingly accepted the motion: so they had them to the top of a high hill, called Clear, and gave them the glass to look.

Then they tried to look; but the remembrance of that last thing that the shepherds had shown them made their hands shake, by means of which impediment they could not look steadily through the glass; yet they thought they saw something like the gate, and also some of the glory of the place. Then they went away, and sang,

“Thus by the shepherds secrets are revealed, Which from all other men are kept concealed: Come to the shepherds then, if you would see Things deep, things hidden, and that mysterious be.”

When they were about to depart, one of the shepherds gave them a note of the way. Another of them bid them beware of the Flatterer. The third bid them take heed that they slept not upon Enchanted Ground. And the fourth bid them God speed. So I awoke from my dream.

The Ninth Stage

And I slept, and dreamed again, and saw the same two pilgrims going down the mountains along the highway towards the city. Now, a little below these mountains, on the left hand, lies the country of Conceit, from which country there comes into the way in which the pilgrims walked, a little crooked lane. Here, therefore, they met with a very brisk lad that came out of that country, and his name was Ignorance. So Christian asked him from what parts he came, and where he was going.

Ignorance: Sir, I was born in the country that lies off there, a little on the left hand, and I am going to the Celestial City.

Christian: But how do you think to get in at the gate, for you may find some difficulty there?

Ignorance: As other good people do, said he.

Christian: But what have you to show at that gate, that the gate should be opened to you?

Ignorance: I know my Lord’s will, and have been a good liver; I pay every man his own; I pray, fast, pay tithes, and give alms, and have left my country for where I am going.

Christian: But you did not come in at the wicket-gate, that is at the head of this way; you came in here through that same crooked lane, and therefore I fear, however you may think of yourself, when the reckoning-day shall come, you will have laid to your charge, that you are a thief and a robber, instead of getting admittance into the city.

Ignorance: Gentlemen, you are utter strangers to me; I know you not: be content to follow the religion of your country, and I will follow the religion of mine. I hope all will be well. And as for the gate that you talk of, all the world knows that is a great way off of our country. I cannot think that any man in all our parts does so much as know the way to it; nor need they matter whether they do or no, since we have, as you see, a fine, pleasant, green lane, that comes down from our country, the next way into the way.

When Christian saw that the man was wise in his own conceit, he said to Hopeful whisperingly, “There is more hope of a fool than of him.” (Proverbs 26:12) And said, moreover, “When he that is a fool walks by the way, his wisdom fails him, and he says to every one that he is a fool. (Ecclesiastes 10:3) What, shall we talk farther with him, or outgo him at present, and so leave him to think of what he has heard already, and then stop again for him afterwards, and see if by degrees we can do any good to him?” Then said Hopeful,

“Let Ignorance a little while now muse On what is said, and let him not refuse Good counsel to embrace, lest he remain Still ignorant of what’s the chiefest gain. God says, those that no understanding have, (Although he made them,) them he will not save.”

Hopeful: He further added, It is not good, I think, to say so to him all at once; let us pass him by, if you will, and talk to him soon, even as he is able to bear it.

So they both went on, and Ignorance he came after. Now, when they had passed him a little way, they entered into a very dark lane, where they met a man whom seven devils had bound with seven strong cords, and were carrying him back to the door that they saw on the side of the hill. (Matthew 12:45; Proverbs 5:22) Now good Christian began to tremble, and so did Hopeful, his companion; yet, as the devils led away the man, Christian looked to see if he knew him; and he thought it might be one Turn-away, that dwelt in the town of Apostacy. But he did not perfectly see his face, for he did hang his head like a thief that is found; but being gone past, Hopeful looked after him, and espied on his back a paper with this inscription, “Wanton professor, and damnable apostate.”

Then said Christian to his fellow, Now I call to remembrance that which was told me of a thing that happened to a good man hereabout. The name of the man was Little-Faith; but a good man, and he dwelt in the town of Sincere. The thing was this. At the entering in at this passage, there comes down from Broadway-gate, a lane, called Dead-Man’s lane; so called because of the murders that are commonly done there; and this Little-Faith going on pilgrimage, as we do now, chanced to sit down there and sleep. Now there happened at that time to come down the lane from Broadway-gate, three sturdy rogues, and their names were Faint-Heart, Mistrust, and Guilt, three brothers; and they, espying Little-Faith where he was, came galloping up with speed. Now the good man was just awaked from his sleep, and was getting up to go on his journey. So they came up all to him, and with threatening language bid him stand. At this, Little-Faith looked as white as a sheet, and had neither power to fight nor fly. Then said Faint-Heart, Deliver your purse; but he making no haste to do it, (for he was loath to lose his money,) Mistrust ran up to him, and thrusting his hand into his pocket, pulled out from there a bag of silver. Then he cried out, Thieves, thieves! With that, Guilt, with a great club that was in his hand, struck Little-Faith on the head, and with that blow felled him flat to the ground, where he lay bleeding as one that would bleed to death. All this while the thieves stood by. But at last, they hearing that some were upon the road, and fearing lest it should be one Great-Grace, that dwells in the town of Good-Confidence, they betook themselves to their heels, and left this good man to shift for himself. Now, after a while, Little-Faith came to himself, and getting up, made shift to scramble on his way. This was the story.

Hopeful: But did they take from him all that ever he had?

Christian: No; the place where his jewels were they never ransacked; so those he kept still. But, as I was told, the good man was much afflicted for his loss; for the thieves got most of his spending-money. That which they got not, as I said, were jewels; also, he had a little odd money left, but scarce enough to bring him to his journey’s end. In fact, (if I was not misinformed,) he was forced to beg as he went, to keep himself alive, for his jewels he might not sell; but beg and do what he could, he went, as we say, with many a hungry belly the most part of the rest of the way. (1 Peter 4:18)

Hopeful: But is it not a wonder they got not from him his certificate, by which he was to receive his admittance at the Celestial Gate?

Christian: It is a wonder; but they got not that, though they missed it not through any good cunning of his; for he, being dismayed by their coming upon him, had neither power nor skill to hide anything; so it was more by good providence than by his endeavor that they missed of that good thing. (2 Timothy 1:12-14; 2 Peter 2:9)

Hopeful: But it must needs be a comfort to him they got not this jewel from him.

Christian: It might have been great comfort to him, had he used it as he should; but they that told me the story said that he made but little use of it all the rest of the way, and that because of the dismay that he had in their taking away his money. Indeed, he forgot it a great part of the rest of his journey; and besides, when at any time it came into his mind, and he began to be comforted with it, then would fresh thoughts of his loss come again upon him, and these thoughts would swallow up all.

Hopeful: Alas, poor man, this could not but be a great grief to him.

Christian: Grief? Aye, a grief indeed! Would it not have been so to any of us, had we been used as he, to be robbed and wounded too, and that in a strange place, as he was? It is a wonder he did not die with grief, poor heart. I was told that he scattered almost all the rest of the way with nothing but doleful and bitter complaints; telling, also, to all that overtook him, or that he overtook in the way as he went, where he was robbed, and how; who they were that did it, and what he had lost; how he was wounded, and that he hardly escaped with life.

Hopeful: But it is a wonder that his necessity did not put him upon selling or pawning some of his jewels, that he might have had with which to relieve himself in his journey.

Christian: You talk like one upon whose head is the shell to this very day. For what should he pawn them? or to whom should he sell them? In all that country where he was robbed, his jewels were not accounted of; nor did he want that relief which could from there be administered to him. Besides, had his jewels been missing at the gate of the Celestial City, he had (and that he knew well enough) been excluded from an inheritance there, and that would have been worse to him than the appearance and villainy of ten thousand thieves.

Hopeful: Why are you so tart, my brother? Esau sold his birthright, and that for a mess of pottage (Hebrews 12:16); and that birthright was his greatest jewel: and if he, why might not Little-Faith do so too?

Christian: Esau did sell his birthright indeed, and so do many besides, and by so doing exclude themselves from the chief blessing, as also that caitiff did; but you must put a difference between Esau and Little-Faith, and also between their estates. Esau's birthright was typical; but Little-Faith's jewels were not so. Esau's belly was his god; but Little-Faith's belly was not so. Esau's want lay in his fleshy appetite; Little-Faith's did not so. Besides, Esau could see no further than to the fulfilling of his lusts: For I am at the point to die, said he: and what good will this birthright do me? (Genesis 25:32). But Little-Faith, though it was his lot to have but a little faith, was by his little faith kept from such extravagances, and made to see and prize his jewels more than to sell them, as Esau did his birthright. You read not anywhere that Esau had faith, no, not so much as a little; therefore no wonder, where the flesh only bears sway, (as it will in that man where no faith is to resist,) if he sells his birthright and his soul and all, and that to the devil of hell; for it is with such as it is with the ass, who in her occasion cannot be turned away (Jeremiah 2:24): when their minds are set upon their lusts, they will have them, whatever they cost. But Little-Faith was of another temper; his mind was on things divine; his livelihood was upon things that were spiritual, and from above: therefore, to what end should he that is of such a temper sell his jewels (had there been any that would have bought them) to fill his mind with empty things? Will a man give a penny to fill his belly with hay? or can you persuade the turtle-dove to live upon carrion, like the crow? Though faithless ones can, for carnal lusts, pawn, or mortgage, or sell what they have, and themselves outright to boot; yet they that have faith, saving faith, though but a little of it, cannot do so. Here, therefore, my brother, is your mistake.

Hopeful: I acknowledge it; but yet your severe reflection had almost made me angry.

Christian: Why, I did but compare you to some of the birds that are of the brisker sort, who will run to and fro in untrodden paths with the shell upon their heads: but pass by that, and consider the matter under debate, and all shall be well between you and me.

Hopeful: But, Christian, these three fellows, I am persuaded in my heart, are but a company of cowards: would they have run else, think you, as they did, at the noise of one that was coming on the road? Why did not Little-Faith pluck up a greater heart? He might, I think, have stood one brush with them, and have yielded when there had been no remedy.

Christian: That they are cowards, many have said, but few have found it so in the time of trial. As for a great heart, Little-Faith had none; and I perceive by you, my brother, had you been the man concerned, you are but for a brush, and then to yield. And verily, since this is the height of your stomach now they are at a distance from us, should they appear to you as they did to him, they might put you to second thoughts.

But consider again, that they are but journeymen thieves; they serve under the king of the bottomless pit, who, if need be, will come to their aid himself, and his voice is as the roaring of a lion (1 Peter 5:8). I myself have been engaged as this Little-Faith was, and I found it a terrible thing. These three villains set upon me, and I beginning like a Christian to resist, they gave but a call, and in came their master. I would, as the saying is, have given my life for a penny, but that, as God would have it, I was clothed with armor of proof. Aye, and yet, though I was so harnessed, I found it hard work to quit myself like a man: no man can tell what in that combat attends us, but he that has been in the battle himself.

Hopeful: Well, but they ran, you see, when they did but suppose that one Great-Grace was in the way.

Christian: True, they have often fled, both they and their master, when Great-Grace has but appeared; and no wonder, for he is the King's champion. But I trust you will put some difference between Little-Faith and the King's champion. All the King's subjects are not his champions; nor can they, when tried, do such feats of war as he. Is it fitting to think that a little child should handle Goliath as David did? or that there should be the strength of an ox in a wren? Some are strong, some are weak; some have great faith, some have little: this man was one of the weak, and therefore he went to the wall.

Hopeful: I would it had been Great-Grace, for their sakes.

Christian: If it had been he, he might have had his hands full: for I must tell you, that though Great-Grace is excellent good at his weapons, and has, and can, so long as he keeps them at sword’s point, do well enough with them; yet if they get within him, even Faint-Heart, Mistrust, or the other, it shall go hard but they will throw up his heels. And when a man is down, you know, what can he do?

Whoever looks well upon Great-Grace’s face, will see those scars and cuts there that shall easily give demonstration of what I say. Indeed, once I heard that he should say, (and that when he was in the combat,) We despaired even of life. How did these sturdy rogues and their fellows make David groan, mourn, and roar! Indeed, Heman (Psalm 88), and Hezekiah too, though champions in their days, were forced to bestir them when by these assaulted; and yet, notwithstanding, they had their coats soundly brushed by them. Peter, upon a time, would go try what he could do; but though some do say of him that he is the prince of the apostles, they handled him so that they made him at last afraid of a sorry girl.

Besides, their king is at their whistle; he is never out of hearing; and if at any time they be put to the worst, he, if possible, comes in to help them; and of him it is said, “The sword of him that lays at him cannot hold; the spear, the dart, nor the habergeon. He esteems iron as straw, and brass as rotten wood. The arrow cannot make him fly; sling-stones are turned with him into stubble. Darts are counted as stubble; he laughs at the shaking of a spear.” (Job 41:26-29). What can a man do in this case? It is true, if a man could at every turn have Job’s horse, and had skill and courage to ride him, he might do notable things. “For his neck is clothed with thunder. He will not be afraid as a grasshopper: the glory of his nostrils is terrible. He paws in the valley, and rejoices in his strength; he goes on to meet the armed men. He mocks at fear, and is not frightened; neither turns he back from the sword. The quiver rattles against him, the glittering spear and the shield. He swallows the ground with fierceness and rage; neither believes he that it is the sound of the trumpet. He says among the trumpets, Ha, ha! and he smells the battle afar off, the thunder of the captains, and the shoutings.” (Job 39:19-25).

But for such footmen as you and I are, let us never desire to meet with an enemy, nor vaunt as if we could do better, when we hear of others that have been foiled, nor be tickled at the thoughts of our own manhood; for such commonly come by the worst when tried. Witness Peter, of whom I made mention before: he would swagger, aye, he would; he would, as his vain mind prompted him to say, do better and stand more for his Master than all men: but who so foiled and run down by those villains as he?

When, therefore, we hear that such robberies are done on the King’s highway, two things become us to do.

1. To go out harnessed, and be sure to take a shield with us: for it was for want of that, that he who laid so lustily at Leviathan could not make him yield; for, indeed, if that be wanting, he fears us not at all. Therefore, he that had skill has said, “Above all, take the shield of faith, by which you shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked.” (Ephesians 6:16).

2. It is good, also, that we desire of the King a convoy, indeed, that he will go with us himself. This made David rejoice when in the Valley of the Shadow of Death; and Moses was rather for dying where he stood, than to go one step without his God (Exodus 33:15).

O, my brother, if he will but go along with us, what need we be afraid of ten thousands that shall set themselves against us? (Psalm 3:5-8; 27:1-3). But without him, the proud helpers fall under the slain (Isaiah 10:4).

I, for my part, have been in the fray before now; and though (through the goodness of Him that is best) I am, as you see, alive, yet I cannot boast of any manhood. Glad shall I be if I meet with no more such brunts; though I fear we are not got beyond all danger. However, since the lion and the bear have not as yet devoured me, I hope God will also deliver us from the next uncircumcised Philistine. Then sang Christian,

“Poor Little-Faith! have you been among the thieves? Were you robbed? Remember this, whoever believes, and get more faith; then shall you victors be over ten thousand — else scarce over three.”

So they went on, and Ignorance followed. They went then till they came at a place where they saw a way put itself into their way, and seemed withal to lie as straight as the way which they should go; and here they knew not which of the two to take, for both seemed straight before them: therefore here they stood still to consider. And as they were thinking about the way, behold a man black of flesh, but covered with a very light robe, come to them, and asked them why they stood there. They answered, they were going to the Celestial City, but knew not which of these ways to take. “Follow me,” said the man, “it is there that I am going.” So they followed him in the way that but now came into the road, which by degrees turned, and turned them so far from the city that they desired to go to, that in a little time their faces were turned away from it; yet they follow him. But by and by, before they were aware, he led them both within the compass of a net, in which they were both so entangled that they knew not what to do; and with that the white robe fell off the black man’s back. Then they saw where they were. Therefore there they lay crying some time, for they could not get themselves out.

Christian: Then said Christian to his fellow, Now do I see myself in an error. Did not the shepherds bid us beware of the Flatterer? As is the saying of the wise man, so we have found it this day: “A man that flatters his neighbor, spreads a net for his feet.” (Proverbs 29:5).

Hopeful: They also gave us a note of directions about the way, for our more sure finding thereof; but therein we have also forgotten to read, and have not kept ourselves from the paths of the destroyer. Here David was wiser than we; for says he, "Concerning the works of men, by the word of your lips I have kept me from the paths of the Destroyer." (Psalm 17:4). Thus they lay bewailing themselves in the net. At last they espied a Shining One coming towards them with a whip of small cords in his hand. When he was come to the place where they were, he asked them from where they came, and what they did there. They told him that they were poor pilgrims going to Zion, but were led out of their way by a black man clothed in white, who told us, said they, follow him, for he was going there too. Then said he with the whip, It is Flatterer, a false apostle, that has transformed himself into an angel of light. (Daniel 11:32; 2 Corinthians 11:13-14). So he rent the net, and let the men out. Then said he to them, Follow me, that I may set you in your way again. So he led them back to the way which they had left to follow the Flatterer. Then he asked them, saying, Where did you lie the last night? They said, With the shepherds upon the Delectable Mountains. He asked them then if they had not of the shepherds a note of direction for the way. They answered, Yes. But did you not, said he, when you were at a stand, pluck out and read your note? They answered, No. He asked them, Why? They said they forgot. He asked, moreover, if the shepherds did not bid them beware of the Flatterer. They answered, Yes; but we did not imagine, said they, that this fine-spoken man had been he. (Romans 16:17-18).

Then I saw in my dream, that he commanded them to lie down; which when they did, he chastised them sore, to teach them the good way wherein they should walk (Deuteronomy 25:2; 2 Chronicles 6:27); and as he chastised them, he said, "As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten; be zealous, therefore, and repent." (Revelation 3:19). This done, he tells them to go on their way, and take good heed to the other directions of the shepherds. So they thanked him for all his kindness, and went softly along the right way, singing,

"Come here, you that walk along the way, See how the pilgrims fare that go astray: They catched are in an entangling net, Cause they good counsel lightly did forget: 'Tis true, they rescued were; but yet, you see, They're [reconstructed: scourged] to boot; let this your caution be."

Now, after awhile, they perceived afar off, one coming softly, and alone, all along the highway, to meet them. Then said Christian to his fellow, Over there is a man with his back towards Zion, and he is coming to meet us.

Hopeful: I see him; let us take heed to ourselves now, lest he should prove a Flatterer also. So he drew nearer and nearer, and at last came up to them. His name was Atheist, and he asked them where they were going.

Christian: We are going to Mount Zion.

Then Atheist fell into a very great laughter.

Christian: What's the meaning of your laughter?

Atheist: I laugh to see what ignorant persons you are, to take upon you so tedious a journey, and yet are like to have nothing but your travel for your pains.

Christian: Why, man, do you think we shall not be received?

Atheist: Received! There is not such a place as you dream of in all this world.

Christian: But there is in the world to come.

Atheist: When I was at home in my own country I heard as you now affirm, and from that hearing went out to see, and have been seeking this city these twenty years, but find no more of it than I did the first day I set out. (Ecclesiastes 10:15; Jeremiah 17:15).

Christian: We have both heard, and believe, that there is such a place to be found.

Atheist: Had not I, when at home, believed, I had not come thus far to seek; but finding none, (and yet I should, had there been such a place to be found, for I have gone to seek it farther than you,) I am going back again, and will seek to refresh myself with the things that I then cast away for hopes of that which I now see is not.

Christian: Then said Christian to Hopeful his companion, Is it true which this man has said?

Hopeful: Take heed, he is one of the Flatterers. Remember what it cost us once already for our hearkening to such kind of fellows. What! no Mount Zion? Did we not see from the Delectable Mountains the gate of the city? Also, are we not now to walk by faith? (2 Corinthians 5:7).

Let us go on, lest the man with the whip overtake us again. You should have taught me that lesson, which I will sound you in the ears with: "Cease, my son, to hear the instruction that causes to err from the words of knowledge." (Proverbs 19:27). I say, my brother, cease to hear him, and let us believe to the saving of the soul.

Christian: My brother, I did not put the question to you, for that I doubted of the truth of our belief myself, but to prove you, and to fetch from you a fruit of the honesty of your heart. As for this man, I know that he is blinded by the God of this world. Let you and me go on, knowing that we have belief of the truth; and no lie is of the truth. (1 John 5:21).

Hopeful: Now do I rejoice in hope of the glory of God. So they turned away from the man; and he, laughing at them, went his way.

I then saw in my dream, that they went on until they came into a certain country whose air naturally tended to make one drowsy, if he came a stranger into it. And here Hopeful began to be very dull, and heavy to sleep: therefore he said to Christian, I do now begin to grow so drowsy that I can scarcely hold open my eyes; let us lie down here, and take one nap.

Christian: By no means, said the other; lest, sleeping, we never awake more.

Hopeful: Why, my brother? sleep is sweet to the laboring man; we may be refreshed, if we take a nap.

Christian: Do you not remember that one of the shepherds bid us beware of the Enchanted Ground? He meant by that, that we should beware of sleeping; therefore "let us not sleep, as do others; but let us watch and be sober." (1 Thessalonians 5:6).

I acknowledge myself in a fault; and had I been here alone, I had by sleeping run the danger of death. I see it is true that the wise man says, "Two are better than one" (Ecclesiastes 4:9). Until now your company has been my mercy; and you shall have a good reward for your labor.

Now, then, said Christian, to prevent drowsiness in this place, let us fall into good discourse.

With all my heart, said the other.

Where shall we begin?

Where God began with us. But do you begin, if you please.

I will sing you first this song:

"When saints do sleepy grow, let them come here, And hear how these two pilgrims talk together; Indeed, let them learn of them in any wise, Thus to keep open their drowsy, slumbering eyes. Saints' fellowship, if it be managed well, Keeps them awake, and that in spite of hell."

Then Christian began, and said, I will ask you a question. How came you to think at first of doing what you do now?

Do you mean, how came I at first to look after the good of my soul?

Yes, that is my meaning.

I continued a great while in the delight of those things which were seen and sold at our fair; things which I believe now would have, had I continued in them still, drowned me in perdition and destruction.

What things were they?

All the treasures and riches of the world. Also I delighted much in rioting, reveling, drinking, swearing, lying, uncleanness, Sabbath-breaking, and what not, that tended to destroy the soul. But I found at last, by hearing and considering of things that are divine, which, indeed, I heard of you, as also of beloved Faithful, that was put to death for his faith and good living in Vanity Fair, that the end of these things is death (Romans 6:21-23); and that for these things' sake, the wrath of God comes upon the children of disobedience (Ephesians 5:6).

And did you presently fall under the power of this conviction?

No, I was not willing presently to know the evil of sin, nor the damnation that follows upon the commission of it; but endeavored, when my mind at first began to be shaken with the word, to shut my eyes against the light of it.

But what was the cause of your carrying of it thus to the first workings of God's blessed Spirit upon you?

The causes were, 1. I was ignorant that this was the work of God upon me. I never thought that by awakenings for sin, God at first begins the conversion of a sinner. 2. Sin was yet very sweet to my flesh, and I was loath to leave it. 3. I could not tell how to part with my old companions, their presence and actions were so desirable to me. 4. The hours in which convictions were upon me, were such troublesome and such heart-affrighting hours, that I could not bear, no not so much as the remembrance of them upon my heart.

Then, as it seems, sometimes you got rid of your trouble?

Yes, truly, but it would come into my mind again; and then I should be as bad, or rather worse than I was before.

Why, what was it that brought your sins to mind again?

Many things; as,

1. If I did but meet a good man in the streets; or,

2. If I have heard any read in the Bible; or,

3. If my head did begin to ache; or,

4. If I were told that some of my neighbors were sick; or,

5. If I heard the bell toll for some that were dead; or,

6. If I thought of dying myself; or,

7. If I heard that sudden death happened to others.

8. But especially when I thought of myself, that I must quickly come to judgment.

And could you at any time, with ease, get off the guilt of sin, when by any of these ways it came upon you?

No, not I; for then they got faster hold of my conscience; and then, if I did but think of going back to sin, (though my mind was turned against it,) it would be double torment to me.

And how did you do then?

I thought I must endeavor to mend my life; for else, thought I, I am sure to be damned.

And did you endeavor to mend?

Yes, and fled from, not only my sins, but sinful company too, and betook me to religious duties, as praying, reading, weeping for sin, speaking truth to my neighbors, etc. These things did I, with many others, too much here to relate.

And did you think yourself well then?

Yes, for a while; but at the last my trouble came tumbling upon me again, and that over the neck of all my reformations.

How came that about, since you were now reformed?

There were several things brought it upon me, especially such sayings as these: "All our righteousnesses are as filthy rags" (Isaiah 64:6). "By the works of the law shall no flesh be justified" (Galatians 2:16). "When you have done all these things, say, We are unprofitable" (Luke 17:10); with many more such like. From where I began to reason with myself thus: If all my righteousnesses are as filthy rags; if by the deeds of the law no man can be justified; and if, when we have done all, we are yet unprofitable, then is it but a folly to think of heaven by the law. I further thought thus: If a man runs a hundred pounds into the shopkeeper's debt, and after that shall pay for all that he shall fetch; yet if his old debt stands still in the book uncrossed, the shopkeeper may sue him for it, and cast him into prison, till he shall pay the debt.

Well, and how did you apply this to yourself?

Why, I thought thus with myself: I have by my sins run a great way into God's book, and my now reforming will not pay off that score; therefore I should think still, under all my present amendments, But how shall I be freed from that damnation that I brought myself in danger of by my former transgressions?

A very good application: but pray go on.

Another thing that has troubled me ever since my late amendments, is, that if I look narrowly into the best of what I do now, I still see sin, new sin, mixing itself with the best of that I do; so that now I am forced to conclude, that notwithstanding my former fond conceits of myself and duties, I have committed sin enough in one day to send me to hell, though my former life had been faultless.

And what did you do then?

Hopeful: Do! I could not tell what to do, until I broke my mind to Faithful; for he and I were well acquainted. And he told me, that unless I could obtain the righteousness of a man that never had sinned, neither my own, nor all the righteousness of the world, could save me.

Christian: And did you think he spoke true?

Hopeful: Had he told me so when I was pleased and satisfied with my own amendments, I had called him fool for his pains; but now, since I see my own infirmity, and the sin which cleaves to my best performance, I have been forced to be of his opinion.

Christian: But did you think, when at first he suggested it to you, that there was such a man to be found, of whom it might justly be said, that he never committed sin?

Hopeful: I must confess the words at first sounded strangely; but after a little more talk and company with him, I had full conviction about it.

Christian: And did you ask him what man this was, and how you must be justified by him?

Hopeful: Yes, and he told me it was the Lord Jesus, that dwells on the right hand of the Most High (Hebrews 10:12-21). And thus, said he, you must be justified by him, even by trusting to what he has done by himself in the days of his flesh, and suffered when he did hang on the tree (Romans 4:5; Colossians 1:14; 1 Peter 1:19). I asked him further, how that man's righteousness could be of that efficacy, to justify another before God. And he told me he was the mighty God, and did what he did, and died the death also, not for himself, but for me; to whom his doings, and the worthiness of them, should be imputed, if I believed on him.

Christian: And what did you do then?

Hopeful: I made my objections against my believing, for that I thought he was not willing to save me.

Christian: And what said Faithful to you then?

Hopeful: He bid me go to him and see. Then I said it was presumption. He said, No; for I was invited to come (Matthew 11:28). Then he gave me a book of Jesus' inditing, to encourage me the more freely to come; and he said concerning that book, that every jot and tittle thereof stood firmer than heaven and earth (Matthew 24:35). Then I asked him what I must do when I came; and he told me I must entreat upon my knees (Psalms 95:6; Daniel 6:10), with all my heart and soul (Jeremiah 29:12-13), the Father to reveal him to me. Then I asked him further, how I must make my supplications to him; and he said, Go, and you shall find him upon a mercy-seat, where he sits all the year long to give pardon and forgiveness to them that come (Exodus 25:22; Leviticus 16:2; Numbers 7:89; Hebrews 4:16). I told him, that I knew not what to say when I came; and he bid say to this effect: God be merciful to me a sinner, and make me to know and believe in Jesus Christ; for I see, that if his righteousness had not been, or I have not faith in that righteousness, I am utterly cast away. Lord, I have heard that you are a merciful God, and have ordained that your Son Jesus Christ should be the Savior of the world; and moreover, that you are willing to bestow him upon such a poor sinner as I am — and I am a sinner indeed. Lord, take therefore this opportunity, and magnify your grace in the salvation of my soul, through your Son Jesus Christ. Amen.

Christian: And did you do as you were bidden?

Hopeful: Yes, over, and over, and over.

Christian: And did the Father reveal the Son to you?

Hopeful: Not at the first, nor second, nor third, nor fourth, nor fifth, no, nor at the sixth time neither.

Christian: What did you do then?

Hopeful: What? why I could not tell what to do.

Christian: Had you not thoughts of leaving off praying?

Hopeful: Yes; a hundred times twice told.

Christian: And what was the reason you did not?

Hopeful: I believed that it was true which has been told me, namely, that without the righteousness of this Christ, all the world could not save me; and therefore, thought I with myself, if I leave off, I die, and I can but die at the throne of grace. And moreover this came into my mind, "If it tarry, wait for it; because it will surely come, and will not tarry" (Habakkuk 2:3). So I continued praying until the Father showed me his Son.

Christian: And how was he revealed to you?

Hopeful: I did not see him with my bodily eyes, but with the eyes of my understanding (Ephesians 1:18-19); and thus it was. One day I was very sad, I think sadder than at any one time in my life; and this sadness was through a fresh sight of the greatness and vileness of my sins. And as I was then looking for nothing but hell, and the everlasting damnation of my soul, suddenly, as I thought, I saw the Lord Jesus looking down from heaven upon me, and saying, "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you shall be saved" (Acts 16:31).

But I replied, Lord, I am a great, a very great sinner: and he answered, “My grace is sufficient for you.” (2 Corinthians 12:9). Then I said, But, Lord, what is believing? And then I saw from that saying, “He that comes to me shall never hunger, and he that believes on me shall never thirst,” (John 6:35), that believing and coming was all one; and that he that came, that is, that ran out in his heart and affections after salvation by Christ, he indeed believed in Christ. Then the water stood in my eyes, and I asked further, But, Lord, may such a great sinner as I am be indeed accepted of you, and be saved by you? And I heard him say, “And him that comes to me, I will in no wise cast out.” (John 6:37). Then I said, But how, Lord, must I consider of you in my coming to you, that my faith may be placed aright upon you? Then he said, “Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners.” (1 Timothy 1:15). He is the end of the law for righteousness to everyone that believes (Romans 10:4, and chapter 4). He died for our sins, and rose again for our justification (Romans 4:25). He loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood (Revelation 1:5). He is the Mediator between God and us (1 Timothy 2:5). He ever lives to make intercession for us (Hebrews 7:25). From all which I gathered, that I must look for righteousness in his person, and for satisfaction for my sins by his blood: that what he did in obedience to his Father’s law, and in submitting to the penalty thereof, was not for himself, but for him that will accept it for his salvation, and be thankful. And now was my heart full of joy, my eyes full of tears, and my affections running over with love to the name, people, and ways of Jesus Christ.

Christian: This was a revelation of Christ to your soul indeed. But tell me particularly what effect this had upon your spirit.

Hopeful: It made me see that all the world, notwithstanding all the righteousness thereof, is in a state of condemnation. It made me see that God the Father, though he be just, can justly justify the coming sinner. It made me greatly ashamed of the vileness of my former life, and confounded me with the sense of my own ignorance; for there never came a thought into my heart before now that showed me so the beauty of Jesus Christ. It made me love a holy life, and long to do something for the honor and glory of the name of the Lord Jesus. Indeed, I thought that had I now a thousand gallons of blood in my body, I could spill it all for the sake of the Lord Jesus.

I saw then in my dream, that Hopeful looked back, and saw Ignorance, whom they had left behind, coming after. Look, said he to Christian, how far yonder youngster loiters behind.

Christian: Aye, aye, I see him: he cares not for our company.

Hopeful: But I think it would not have hurt him, had he kept pace with us up until now.

Christian: That is true; but I warrant you he thinks otherwise.

Hopeful: That I think he does; but, however, let us wait for him. (So they did.)

Then Christian said to him, Come away, man; why do you stay so behind?

Ignorance: I take my pleasure in walking alone, even more a great deal than in company, unless I like it the better.

Then said Christian to Hopeful, (but softly,) Did I not tell you he cared not for our company? But, however, said he, come up, and let us talk away the time in this solitary place. Then, directing his speech to Ignorance, he said, Come, how do you do? How stands it between God and your soul now?

Ignorance: I hope, well; for I am always full of good motions, that come into my mind to comfort me as I walk.

Christian: What good motions? Pray tell us.

Ignorance: Why, I think of God and heaven.

Christian: So do the devils and damned souls.

Ignorance: But I think of them, and desire them.

Christian: So do many that are never like to come there. “The soul of the sluggard desires, and has nothing.” (Proverbs 13:4).

Ignorance: But I think of them, and leave all for them.

Christian: That I doubt: for to leave all is a very hard matter; indeed, a harder matter than many are aware of. But why, or by what, are you persuaded that you have left all for God and heaven?

Ignorance: My heart tells me so.

Christian: The wise man says, “He that trusts in his own heart is a fool.” (Proverbs 28:26).

Ignorance: That is spoken of an evil heart; but mine is a good one.

Christian: But how do you prove that?

Ignorance: It comforts me in hopes of heaven.

Christian: That may be through its deceitfulness; for a man’s heart may minister comfort to him in the hopes of that thing for which he has yet no ground to hope.

Ignorance: But my heart and life agree together; and therefore my hope is well-grounded.

Christian: Who told you that your heart and life agree together?

Ignorance: My heart tells me so.

Christian: “Ask my fellow if I be a thief.” Your heart tells you so! Except the word of God bears witness in this matter, other testimony is of no value.

Ignorance: But is it not a good heart that has good thoughts? And is not that a good life that is according to God’s commandments?

Christian: Yes, that is a good heart that has good thoughts, and that is a good life that is according to God’s commandments; but it is one thing indeed to have these, and another thing only to think so.

Ignorance: Pray, what do you count good thoughts, and a life according to God’s commandments?

Christian: There are good thoughts of various kinds; some respecting ourselves, some God, some Christ, and some other things.

Ignorance: What are good thoughts respecting ourselves?

Christian: Such as agree with the word of God.

Ignorance: When do our thoughts of ourselves agree with the word of God?

Christian: When we pass the same judgment upon ourselves which the word passes. To explain myself: the word of God says of persons in a natural condition, “There is none righteous, there is none that does good.” It says also, that, “every imagination of the heart of man is only evil, and that continually.” (Genesis 6:5; Romans 3). And again, “The imagination of man’s heart is evil from his youth.” (Genesis 8:21). Now, then, when we think thus of ourselves, having sense thereof, then are our thoughts good ones, because according to the word of God.

Ignorance: I will never believe that my heart is thus bad.

Christian: Therefore you never had one good thought concerning yourself in your life. But let me go on. As the word passes a judgment upon our hearts, so it passes a judgment upon our ways; and when the thoughts of our hearts and ways agree with the judgment which the word gives of both, then are both good, because agreeing thereto.

Ignorance: Make out your meaning.

Christian: Why, the word of God says, that man's ways are crooked ways, not good but perverse; it says, they are naturally out of the good way, that they have not known it (Psalm 125:5; Proverbs 2:15; Romans 3:12). Now, when a man thus thinks of his ways, I say, when he does sensibly, and with heart-humiliation, thus think, then has he good thoughts of his own ways, because his thoughts now agree with the judgment of the word of God.

Ignorance: What are good thoughts concerning God?

Christian: Even, as I have said concerning ourselves, when our thoughts of God do agree with what the word says of him; and that is, when we think of his being and attributes as the word has taught, of which I cannot now discourse at large. But to speak of him with reference to us: then have we right thoughts of God when we think that he knows us better than we know ourselves, and can see sin in us when and where we can see none in ourselves; when we think he knows our inmost thoughts, and that our heart, with all its depths, is always open to his eyes; also when we think that all our righteousness stinks in his nostrils, and that therefore he cannot abide to see us stand before him in any confidence, even in all our best performances.

Ignorance: Do you think that I am such a fool as to think that God can see no further than I; or that I would come to God in the best of my performances?

Christian: Why, how do you think in this matter?

Ignorance: Why, to be short, I think I must believe in Christ for justification.

Christian: How! do you think you must believe in Christ, when you see not your need of him! You neither see your original nor actual infirmities; but have such an opinion of yourself, and of what you do, as plainly renders you to be one that did never see the necessity of Christ's personal righteousness to justify you before God. How, then, do you say, I believe in Christ?

Ignorance: I believe well enough, for all that.

Christian: How do you believe?

Ignorance: I believe that Christ died for sinners; and that I shall be justified before God from the curse, through his gracious acceptance of my obedience to his laws. Or thus, Christ makes my duties, that are religious, acceptable to his Father by virtue of his merits, and so shall I be justified.

Christian: Let me give an answer to this confession of your faith.

1. You believe with a fantastical faith; for this faith is nowhere described in the word.

2. You believe with a false faith; because it takes justification from the personal righteousness of Christ, and applies it to your own.

3. This faith makes not Christ a justifier of your person, but of your actions; and of your person for your action's sake, which is false.

4. Therefore this faith is deceitful, even such as will leave you under wrath in the day of God Almighty: for true justifying faith puts the soul, as sensible of its lost condition by the law, upon flying for refuge to Christ's righteousness; (which righteousness of his is not an act of grace by which he makes, for justification, your obedience accepted with God, but his personal obedience to the law, in doing and suffering for us what that required at our hands;) this righteousness, I say, true faith accepts; under the skirt of which the soul being shrouded, and by it presented as spotless before God, it is accepted, and acquitted from condemnation.

Ignorance: What! would you have us trust to what Christ in his own person has done without us? This conceit would loosen the reins of our lust, and tolerate us to live as we list: for what matter how we live, if we may be justified by Christ's personal righteousness from all, when we believe it?

Christian: Ignorance is your name, and as your name is, so you are: even this your answer demonstrates what I say. Ignorant you are of what justifying righteousness is, and as ignorant how to secure your soul, through the faith of it, from the heavy wrath of God. Indeed, you also are ignorant of the true effects of saving faith in this righteousness of Christ, which is to bow and win over the heart to God in Christ, to love his name, his word, ways, and people, and not as you ignorantly imagine.

Hopeful: Ask him if ever he had Christ revealed to him from heaven.

Ignorance: What! you are a man for revelations! I do believe, that what both you and all the rest of you say about that matter, is but the fruit of distracted brains.

Hopeful: Why, man, Christ is so hid in God from the natural apprehensions of the flesh, that he cannot by any man be savingly known, unless God the Father reveals him to him.

Ignorance: That is your faith, but not mine, yet mine, I doubt not, is as good as yours, though I have not in my head so many whimsies as you.

Christian: Give me leave to put in a word. You ought not so slightly to speak of this matter: for this I will boldly affirm, even as my good companion has done, that no man can know Jesus Christ but by the revelation of the Father: indeed, and faith too, by which the soul lays hold upon Christ, (if it be right,) must be wrought by the exceeding greatness of his mighty power (Matthew 11:27; 1 Corinthians 12:3; Ephesians 1:17-19); the working of which faith, I perceive, poor Ignorance, you are ignorant of. Be awakened, then, see your own wretchedness, and fly to the Lord Jesus; and by his righteousness, which is the righteousness of God, (for he himself is God,) you shall be delivered from condemnation.

Ignorance: You go so fast I cannot keep pace with you; do you go on before: I must stay a while behind.

Then they said,

“Well, Ignorance, will you yet foolish be, to slight good counsel, ten times given you? And if you yet refuse it, you shall know, ere long, the evil of your doing so. Remember, man, in time: stoop, do not fear: good counsel, taken well, saves; therefore hear. But if you yet shall slight it, you will be the loser, Ignorance, I’ll warrant you.”

The Tenth Stage

Then Christian addressed himself thus to his fellow:

Christian: Well, come, my good Hopeful, I perceive that you and I must walk by ourselves again.

So I saw in my dream, that they went on apace before, and Ignorance he came hobbling after. Then said Christian to his companion, I much pity this poor man: it will certainly go ill with him at last.

Hopeful: Alas! there are abundance in our town in his condition, whole families, indeed, whole streets, and that of pilgrims too; and if there be so many in our parts, how many, think you, must there be in the place where he was born?

Christian: Indeed, the word says, “He has blinded their eyes, lest they should see,” etc.

But, now we are by ourselves, what do you think of such men? Have they at no time, think you, convictions of sin, and so, consequently, fears that their state is dangerous?

Hopeful: No, do you answer that question yourself, for you are the elder man.

Christian: Then I say, sometimes (as I think) they may; but they being naturally ignorant, understand not that such convictions tend to their good; and therefore they do desperately seek to stifle them, and presumptuously continue to flatter themselves in the way of their own hearts.

Hopeful: I do believe, as you say, that fear tends much to men’s good, and to make them right at their beginning to go on pilgrimage.

Christian: Without all doubt it does, if it be right; for so says the word, “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” (Job 28:28; Psalm 111:10; Proverbs 1:7; 9:10).

Hopeful: How will you describe right fear?

Christian: True or right fear is discovered by three things:

1. By its rise; it is caused by saving convictions for sin.

2. It drives the soul to lay fast hold of Christ for salvation.

3. It begets and continues in the soul a great reverence of God, his word, and ways; keeping it tender, and making it afraid to turn from them, to the right hand or to the left, to anything that may dishonor God, break its peace, grieve the Spirit, or cause the enemy to speak reproachfully.

Hopeful: Well said; I believe you have said the truth. Are we now almost got past the Enchanted Ground?

Christian: Why? are you weary of this discourse?

Hopeful: No, truly, but that I would know where we are.

Christian: We have not now above two miles further to go thereon. But let us return to our matter.

Now, the ignorant know not that such conviction as tend to put them in fear, are for their good, and therefore they seek to stifle them.

Hopeful: How do they seek to stifle them?

Christian: 1. They think that those fears are wrought by the devil, (though indeed they are wrought of God,) and thinking so, they resist them, as things that directly tend to their overthrow. 2. They also think that these fears tend to the spoiling of their faith; when, alas for them, poor men that they are, they have none at all; and therefore they harden their hearts against them. 3. They presume they ought not to fear, and therefore, in spite of them, grow presumptuously confident. 4. They see that those fears tend to take away from them their pitiful old self-holiness, and therefore they resist them with all their might.

Hopeful: I know something of this myself; for before I knew myself it was so with me.

Christian: Well, we will leave, at this time, our neighbor Ignorance by himself, and fall upon another profitable question.

Hopeful: With all my heart; but you shall still begin.

Christian: Well then, did you not know, about ten years ago, one Temporary in your parts, who was a forward man in religion then?

Hopeful: Know him! yes; he dwelt in Graceless, a town about two miles off of Honesty, and he dwelt next door to one Turnback.

Christian: Right; he dwelt under the same roof with him. Well, that man was much awakened once: I believe that then he had some sight of his sins, and of the wages that were due for them.

Hopeful: I am of your mind, for (my house not being above three miles from him) he would often come to me, and that with many tears. Truly I pitied the man, and was not altogether without hope of him; but one may see, it is not every one that cries, “Lord, Lord!”

Christian: He told me once that he was resolved to go on pilgrimage, as we go now; but all of a sudden he grew acquainted with one Save-self, and then he became a stranger to me.

Hopeful: Now, since we are talking about him, let us a little inquire into the reason of the sudden backsliding of him and such others.

Christian: It may be very profitable; but do you begin.

Hopeful: Well, then, there are, in my judgment, four reasons for it:

1. Though the consciences of such men are awakened, yet their minds are not changed: therefore, when the power of guilt wears away, that which provoked them to be religious ceases; therefore they naturally turn to their own course again; even as we see the dog that is sick of what he has eaten, so long as his sickness prevails, he vomits and casts up all; not that he does this of a free mind, (if we may say a dog has a mind,) but because it troubles his stomach: but now, when his sickness is over, and so his stomach eased, his desires being not at all alienated from his vomit, he turns him about, and licks up all; and so it is true which is written, “The dog is turned to his own vomit again.” (2 Peter 2:22). Thus, I say, being hot for heaven, by virtue only of the sense and fear of the torments of hell, as their sense and fear of damnation chills and cools, so their desires for heaven and salvation cool also. So then it comes to pass, that when their guilt and fear is gone, their desires for heaven and happiness die, and they return to their course again.

2. Another reason is, they have slavish fears that do overmaster them: I speak now of the fears that they have of men; “For the fear of man brings a snare.” (Proverbs 29:25). So then, though they seem to be hot for heaven so long as the flames of hell are about their ears, yet, when that terror is a little over, they betake themselves to second thoughts, namely, that it is good to be wise and not to run (for they know not what) the hazard of losing all, or at least of bringing themselves into unavoidable and unnecessary troubles; and so they fall in with the world again.

3. The shame that attends religion lies also as a block in their way: they are proud and haughty, and religion in their eye is low and contemptible: therefore when they have lost their sense of hell and the wrath to come, they return again to their former course.

4. Guilt, and to meditate terror, are grievous to them; they like not to see their misery before they come into it; though perhaps the sight of it first, if they loved that sight, might make them fly where the righteous fly and are safe; but because they do, as I hinted before, even shun the thoughts of guilt and terror, therefore, when once they are rid of their awakenings about the terrors and wrath of God, they harden their hearts gladly, and choose such ways as will harden them more and more.

Christian: You are pretty near the business, for the bottom of all is for want of a change in their mind and will. And therefore they are but like the felon that stands before the judge: he quakes and trembles, and seems to repent most heartily, but the bottom of all is the fear of the halter: not that he has any detestation of the offence, as it is evident; because, let but this man have his liberty, and he will be a thief, and so a rogue still; whereas, if his mind was changed, he would be otherwise.

Hopeful: Now I have showed you the reason of their going back, do you show me the manner thereof.

Christian: So I will willingly.

1. They draw off their thoughts, all that they may, from the remembrance of God, death, and judgment to come.

2. Then they cast off by degrees private duties, as closet prayer, curbing their lusts, watching, sorrow for sin, and the like.

3. Then they shun the company of lively and warm Christians.

4. After that, they grow cold to public duty, as hearing, reading, godly conference, and the like.

5. They then begin to pick holes, as we say, in the coats of some of the godly, and that devilishly, that they may have a seeming color to throw religion (for the sake of some infirmities they have espied in them) behind their backs.

6. Then they begin to adhere to, and associate themselves with, carnal, loose, and wanton men.

7. Then they give way to carnal and wanton discourses in secret; and glad are they if they can see such things in any that are counted honest, that they may the more boldly do it through their example.

8. After this they begin to play with little sins openly.

9. And then, being hardened, they show themselves as they are. Thus, being launched again into the gulf of misery, unless a miracle of grace prevent it, they everlastingly perish in their own deceivings.

Now I saw in my dream, that by this time the pilgrims were got over the Enchanted Ground, and entering into the country of Beulah, whose air was very sweet and pleasant (Isaiah 62:4-12; Song of Solomon 2:10-12); the way lying directly through it, they solaced themselves there for a season. Indeed, here they heard continually the singing of birds, and saw every day the flowers appear in the earth, and heard the voice of the turtle in the land. In this country the sun shines night and day: therefore this was beyond the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and also out of the reach of Giant Despair; neither could they from this place so much as see Doubting Castle. Here they were within sight of the city they were going to; also here met them some of the inhabitants thereof; for in this land the shining ones commonly walked, because it was upon the borders of heaven. In this land also the contract between the Bride and the Bridegroom was renewed; indeed, here, “as the bridegroom rejoices over the bride, so does God rejoice over them.” Here they had no want of corn and wine; for in this place they met with abundance of what they had sought for in all their pilgrimage. Here they heard voices from out of the city, loud voices, saying, “Say to the daughter of Zion, Behold, your salvation comes! Behold, his reward is with him!” Here all the inhabitants of the country called them “the holy People, the redeemed of the Lord, sought out,” etc.

Now, as they walked in this land, they had more rejoicing than in parts more remote from the kingdom to which they were bound; and drawing near to the city, they had yet a more perfect view thereof: It was builded of pearls and precious stones, also the streets thereof were paved with gold; so that, by reason of the natural glory of the city, and the reflection of the sunbeams upon it, Christian with desire fell sick; Hopeful also had a fit or two of the same disease: therefore here they lay by it a while, crying out because of their pangs, “If you see my Beloved, tell him that I am sick of love.”

But, being a little strengthened, and better able to bear their sickness, they walked on their way, and came yet nearer and nearer, where were orchards, vineyards, and gardens, and their gates opened into the highway. Now, as they came up to these places, behold the gardener stood in the way; to whom the pilgrims said, Whose goodly vineyards and gardens are these? He answered, they are the King’s, and are planted here for his own delight, and also for the solace of pilgrims. So the gardener had them into the vineyards, and bade them refresh themselves with the dainties (Deuteronomy 23:24); he also showed them there the King’s walks and arbors where he delighted to be: And here they stayed and slept.

Now I beheld in my dream, that they talked more in their sleep at this time than ever they did in all their journey; and, being in a muse thereabout, the gardener said even to me, Why do you wonder at the matter? It is the nature of the fruit of the grapes of these vineyards, “to go down so sweetly as to cause the lips of them that are asleep to speak.” (Song of Solomon 7:9).

So I saw that when they awoke, they addressed themselves to go up to the city. But, as I said, the reflection of the sun upon the city (for the city was pure gold (Revelation 21:18)) was so extremely glorious, that they could not as yet with open face behold it, but through an instrument made for that purpose (2 Corinthians 3:18). So I saw, that as they went on, there met them two men in raiment that shone like gold, also their faces shone as the light.

These men asked the pilgrims from where they came; and they told them. They also asked them where they had lodged, what difficulties and dangers, what comforts and pleasures, they had met with in the way; and they told them. Then said the men that met them, You have but two difficulties more to meet with, and then you are in the City.

Christian then and his companion asked the men to go along with them: so they told them that they would; but, said they, you must obtain it by your own faith. So I saw in my dream, that they went on together till they came in sight of the gate.

Now I further saw, that between them and the gate was a river; but there was no bridge to go over, and the river was very deep. At the sight, therefore, of this river the pilgrims were much stunned; but the men that went with them said, You must go through, or you cannot come at the gate.

The pilgrims then began to inquire if there was no other way to the gate. To which they answered, Yes; but there has not any, save two, namely Enoch and Elijah, been permitted to tread that path since the foundation of the world, nor shall until the last trumpet shall sound. The pilgrims then, especially Christian, began to despond in their mind, and looked this way and that, but no way could be found by them by which they might escape the river. Then they asked the men if the waters were all of a depth. They said, No; yet they could not help them in that case; for, said they, you shall find it deeper or shallower as you believe in the King of the place.

Then they addressed themselves to the water, and entering, Christian began to sink, and crying out to his good friend Hopeful, he said, I sink in deep waters; the billows go over my head; all his waves go over me. Selah.

Then said the other, Be of good cheer, my brother: I feel the bottom, and it is good. Then said Christian, Ah! my friend, the sorrows of death have compassed me about, I shall not see the land that flows with milk and honey. And with that a great darkness and horror fell upon Christian, so that he could not see before him. Also here he in a great measure lost his senses, so that he could neither remember nor orderly talk of any of those sweet refreshments that he had met with in the way of his pilgrimage. But all the words that he spoke still tended to discover that he had horror of mind, and heart-fears that he should die in that river, and never obtain entrance in at the gate. Here also, as they that stood by perceived, he was much in the troublesome thoughts of the sins that he had committed, both since and before he began to be a pilgrim. It was also observed that he was troubled with apparitions of hobgoblins and evil spirits; for ever and anon he would intimate so much by words.

Hopeful therefore here had much ado to keep his brother's head above water; indeed, sometimes he would be quite gone down, and then, before long, he would rise up again half dead. Hopeful did also endeavor to comfort him, saying, Brother, I see the gate, and men standing by to receive us; but Christian would answer, It is you, it is you they wait for; for you have been hopeful ever since I knew you. And so have you, said he to Christian. Ah, brother, (said he,) surely if I was right he would now arise to help me; but for my sins he has brought me into the snare, and has left me. Then said Hopeful, My brother, you have quite forgot the text where it is said of the wicked, "There are no bands in their death, but their strength is firm; they are not troubled as other men, neither are they plagued like other men." (Psalm 73:4-5). These troubles and distresses that you go through in these waters, are no sign that God has forsaken you; but are sent to try you, whether you will call to mind that which previously you have received of his goodness, and live upon him in your distresses.

Then I saw in my dream, that Christian was in a muse a while. To whom also Hopeful added these words, Be of good cheer, Jesus Christ makes you whole. And with that Christian broke out with a loud voice, Oh, I see him again; and he tells me, "When you pass through the waters, I will be with you; and through the rivers, they shall not overflow you." (Isaiah 43:2). Then they both took courage, and the enemy was after that as still as a stone, until they were gone over. Christian, therefore, presently found ground to stand upon, and so it followed that the rest of the river was but shallow. Thus they got over.

Now, upon the bank of the river, on the other side, they saw the two shining men again, who there waited for them. Therefore, being come out of the river, they saluted them, saying, We are ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for those that shall be the heirs of salvation. Thus they went along towards the gate.

Now you must note, that the city stood upon a mighty hill; but the pilgrims went up that hill with ease, because they had these two men to lead them up by the arms: they had likewise left their mortal garments behind them in the river; for though they went in with them, they came out without them. They therefore went up here with much agility and speed, though the foundation upon which the city was framed was higher than the clouds; they therefore went up through the region of the air, sweetly talking as they went, being comforted because they safely got over the river, and had such glorious companions to attend them.

The talk that they had with the shining ones was about the glory of the place; who told them that the beauty and glory of it was inexpressible. There, said they, is “Mount Sion, the heavenly Jerusalem, the innumerable company of angels, and the spirits of just men made perfect.” (Hebrews 12:22-24). You are going now, said they, to the paradise of God, wherein you shall see the tree of life, and eat of the never-fading fruits thereof: and when you come there you shall have white robes given you, and your walk and talk shall be every day with the King, even all the days of eternity. (Revelation 2:7; 3:4-5; 22:5). There you shall not see again such things as you saw when you were in the lower region upon earth; to wit, sorrow, sickness, affliction, and death; “For the former things are passed away.” (Revelation 21:4). You are going now to Abraham, to Isaac, and Jacob, and to the prophets, men that God has taken away from the evil to come, and that are now “resting upon their beds, each one walking in his righteousness.” The men then asked, What must we do in the holy place? To whom it was answered, You must there receive the comfort of all your toil, and have joy for all your sorrow; you must reap what you have sown, even the fruit of all your prayers, and tears, and sufferings for the King by the way. (Galatians 6:7-8). In that place you must wear crowns of gold, and enjoy the perpetual sight and vision of the Holy One; for “there you shall see him as he is.” (1 John 3:2). There also you shall serve him continually with praise, with shouting and thanksgiving, whom you desired to serve in the world, though with much difficulty, because of the infirmity of your flesh. There your eyes shall be delighted with seeing, and your ears with hearing the pleasant voice of the Mighty One. There you shall enjoy your friends again that are gone there before you; and there you shall with joy receive every one that follows into the holy place after you. There also you shall be clothed with glory and majesty, and put into an equipage fit to ride out with the King of Glory. When he shall come with sound of trumpet in the clouds, as upon the wings of the wind, you shall come with him; and when he shall sit upon the throne of judgment, you shall sit by him; indeed, and when he shall pass sentence upon all the workers of iniquity, let them be angels or men, you also shall have a voice in that judgment, because they were his and your enemies. Also, when he shall again return to the city, you shall go too with sound of trumpet, and be ever with him. (1 Thessalonians 4:14-17; Jude 14-15; Daniel 7:9-10; 1 Corinthians 6:2-3).

Now, while they were thus drawing towards the gate, behold a company of the heavenly host came out to meet them: to whom it was said by the other two shining ones, These are the men that have loved our Lord when they were in the world, and that have left all for his holy name; and he has sent us to fetch them, and we have brought them thus far on their desired journey, that they may go in and look their Redeemer in the face with joy. Then the heavenly host gave a great shout, saying, “Blessed are they that are called to the marriage-supper of the Lamb.” (Revelation 19:9). There came out also at this time to meet them several of the King’s trumpeters, clothed in white and shining raiment, who, with melodious noises and loud, made even the heavens to echo with their sound. These trumpeters saluted Christian and his fellow with ten thousand welcomes from the world; and this they did with shouting and sound of trumpet.

This done, they compassed them round on every side; some went before, some behind, and some on the right hand, and some on the left, (as it were to guard them through the upper regions,) continually sounding as they went, with melodious noise, in notes on high; so that the very sight was to them that could behold it as if heaven itself was come down to meet them. Thus, therefore, they walked on together; and, as they walked, ever and anon these trumpeters, even with joyful sound, would, by mixing their music with looks and gestures, still signify to Christian and his brother how welcome they were into their company, and with what gladness they came to meet them. And now were these two men, as it were, in heaven, before they came to it, being swallowed up with the sight of angels, and with hearing of their melodious notes. Here also they had the city itself in view; and they thought they heard all the bells therein to ring, to welcome them thereto. But, above all, the warm and joyful thoughts that they had about their own dwelling there with such company, and that for ever and ever; oh, by what tongue or pen can their glorious joy be expressed! Thus they came up to the gate.

Now when they were come up to the gate, there was written over it, in letters of gold,

“Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.”

Then I saw in my dream, that the shining men bid them call at the gate: the which when they did, some from above looked over the gate, to wit, Enoch, Moses, and Elijah, etc., to whom it was said, These pilgrims are come from the City of Destruction, for the love that they bear to the King of this place; and then the pilgrims gave in to them each man his certificate, which they had received in the beginning: those therefore were carried in to the King, who, when he had read them, said, Where are the men? To whom it was answered, They are standing without the gate. The King then commanded to open the gate, “That the righteous nation (said he) that keeps the truth may enter in.”

(Isaiah 26:2.)

Now I saw in my dream, that these two men went in at the gate; and lo, as they entered, they were transfigured; and they had raiment put on that shone like gold. There were also that met them with harps and crowns, and gave them to them; the harps to praise withal, and the crowns in token of honor. Then I heard in my dream, that all the bells in the city rang again for joy, and that it was said to them,

“Enter into the joy of your lord.”

I also heard the men themselves, that they sang with a loud voice, saying,

“Blessing, and honor, and glory, and power, be to him that sits upon the throne, and to the Lamb, for ever and ever.”

Now, just as the gates were opened to let in the men, I looked in after them, and behold the city shone like the sun; the streets also were paved with gold; and in them walked many men, with crowns on their heads, palms in their hands, and golden harps, to sing praises with.

There were also of them that had wings, and they answered one another without intermission, saying, Holy, holy, holy is the Lord. And after that they shut up the gates; which, when I had seen, I wished myself among them.

Now, while I was gazing upon all these things, I turned my head to look back, and saw Ignorance come up to the river side; but he soon got over, and that without half the difficulty which the other two men met with. For it happened that there was then in that place one Vain-Hope, a ferryman, that with his boat helped him over; so he, as the other I saw, did ascend the hill, to come up to the gate; only he came alone, neither did any man meet him with the least encouragement. When he was come up to the gate, he looked up to the writing that was above, and then began to knock, supposing that entrance should have been quickly administered to him; but he was asked by the men that looked over the top of the gate, From where come you? and what would you have? He answered, I have ate and drank in the presence of the King, and he has taught in our streets. Then they asked him for his certificate, that they might go in and show it to the King: so he fumbled in his bosom for one, and found none. Then said they, Have you none? but the man answered never a word. So they told the King, but he would not come down to see him, but commanded the two shining ones, that conducted Christian and Hopeful to the city, to go out and take Ignorance, and bind him hand and foot, and have him away. Then they took him up, and carried him through the air to the door that I saw in the side of the hill, and put him in there. Then I saw that there was a way to hell, even from the gate of heaven, as well as from the City of Destruction. So I awoke, and behold it was a dream.

CONCLUSION

Now, reader, I have told my dream to you, See if you can interpret it to me, Or to yourself, or neighbor: but take heed Of misinterpreting; for that, instead Of doing good, will but yourself abuse: By misinterpreting, evil ensues. Take heed, also, that you be not extreme In playing with the outside of my dream; Nor let my figure or similitude Put you into a laughter, or a feud. Leave this for boys and fools; but as for you, Do you the substance of my matter see. Put by the curtains, look within my veil, Turn up my metaphors, and do not fail. There, if you seek them, such things you'll find As will be helpful to an honest mind. What of my dross you find there, be bold To throw away, but yet preserve the gold. What if my gold be wrapped up in ore? None throw away the apple for the core: But if you shall cast all away as vain, I know not but it will make me dream again.

The First Stage

As I walked through the wilderness of this world, I came upon a certain place where there was a den, and I lay down there to sleep. As I slept, I dreamed a dream. I dreamed, and in my dream I saw a man dressed in rags, standing in a certain place, his face turned away from his own house, a book in his hand, and a great burden on his back (Isaiah 64:6; Luke 14:33; Psalm 38:4). I watched as he opened the book and read it. As he read, he wept and trembled, and unable to hold it in any longer, he burst out with a desperate cry: "What shall I do?" (Acts 2:37; 16:30; Habakkuk 1:2-3).

In this troubled state, he went home and held himself together as long as he could, not wanting his wife and children to notice his distress. But he could not stay silent long, because his trouble kept growing. At last he told his wife and children what was on his mind and spoke to them like this: "O, my dear wife," he said, "and you, children of my heart — I, your dear friend, am ruined within myself because of a burden that weighs hard upon me. What is more, I have been told for certain that this city of ours will be burned with fire from heaven. In that fearful disaster, both I and you, my wife, and you, my dear children, will come to ruin — unless some way of escape can be found by which we may be saved, though I do not yet see what that way is." His family was deeply alarmed — not because they believed what he had told them was true, but because they thought some kind of madness had gotten into his head. So, since it was drawing toward night, and they hoped that sleep might settle his mind, they hurried him to bed. But the night was as troubled for him as the day had been. Instead of sleeping, he spent it in sighs and tears. When morning came, they asked how he was doing. He told them, "Worse and worse." He began talking to them again, but they grew hard toward him. They thought they could drive away his troubled state by treating him harshly and coldly. Sometimes they would mock him, sometimes scold him, and sometimes ignore him altogether. So he began to withdraw to his room to pray for them and grieve over them, and also to mourn his own misery. He would also walk alone in the fields, sometimes reading and sometimes praying — and this was how he spent his days.

One day I saw in my dream that while he was walking in the fields — reading his book as usual and greatly troubled in his mind — he burst out, as he had done before, crying, "What shall I do to be saved?" (Acts 16:30-31).

I also saw that he looked this way and that, as if he wanted to run, yet he stood still because, as I could see, he did not know which way to go. Then I looked and saw a man named Evangelist coming toward him, who asked, "Why are you crying?"

He answered, "Sir, from the book in my hand I understand that I am condemned to die, and after that to face judgment (Hebrews 9:27). I find that I am not willing to do the first (Job 10:21-22), nor able to face the second." (Ezekiel 22:14).

Then Evangelist said, "Why are you not willing to die, since this life is filled with so many troubles?" The man answered, "Because I fear that this burden on my back will drag me down lower than the grave, and I will fall into Tophet (Isaiah 30:33). And sir, if I am not fit to go to prison, I am not fit to face judgment, and from there execution. The thought of these things is what makes me cry."

Then Evangelist said, "If this is your condition, why are you standing still?" He answered, "Because I don't know where to go." Then Evangelist gave him a parchment scroll, on which was written, "Flee from the wrath to come." (Matthew 3:7).

The man read it, and looking very carefully at Evangelist, said, "Where must I flee?" Then Evangelist, pointing with his finger across a very wide field, said, "Do you see that wicket-gate over there?" (Matthew 7:13-14). The man said, "No." Then Evangelist said, "Do you see that shining light over there?" (Psalm 119:105; 2 Peter 1:19). He said, "I think I do." Then Evangelist said, "Keep that light in your eye and walk straight toward it. You will see the gate, and when you knock, you will be told what to do." So I saw in my dream that the man began to run. He had not run far from his own door when his wife and children, seeing what he was doing, began to cry out for him to come back. But the man put his fingers in his ears and ran on, crying, "Life! Life! Eternal life!" (Luke 14:26). He did not look behind him (Genesis 19:17), but fled toward the middle of the plain.

The neighbors also came out to watch him run (Jeremiah 20:10). As he ran, some mocked, others threatened, and some called out for him to come back. Among those who called out, two were determined to bring him back by force. The name of one was Obstinate and the name of the other was Pliable. By this time the man had gotten a good distance ahead of them, but they were resolved to pursue him — and they did. In a short time they caught up with him. Then the man said, "Neighbors, why have you come?" They said, "To persuade you to go back with us." But he said, "That is impossible. You live in the City of Destruction, the very place where I was born. I can see it clearly. If you die there — sooner or later — you will sink lower than the grave, into a place that burns with fire and brimstone. Please, good neighbors, come along with me."

Obstinate: What! said Obstinate. Leave our friends and comforts behind us!

Christian: Yes, said Christian — for that was his name — because everything you would be leaving behind is not worth comparing to the least of what I am seeking to enjoy (2 Corinthians 4:18). And if you come with me and hold on, you will share everything I receive. For where I am going, there is more than enough (Luke 15:17). Come along and prove my words.

Obstinate: What exactly are the things you are looking for, since you are willing to leave the whole world to find them?

Christian: I seek an inheritance that cannot decay, cannot be spoiled, and will never fade away (1 Peter 1:4). It is stored up in heaven, safe there (Hebrews 11:16), to be given at the appointed time to those who diligently seek it. You can read it for yourself in my book.

Obstinate: Nonsense, said Obstinate. Away with your book! Will you go back with us or not?

Christian: No, not I, said Christian. I have put my hand to the plow (Luke 9:62).

Obstinate: Come then, neighbor Pliable, let us turn around and go home without him. There are a whole company of these crazed fanatics who, once they get an idea in their heads, think themselves wiser than seven sensible men put together.

Pliable: Then said Pliable: Don't speak of him that way. If what good Christian says is true, the things he is after are better than ours. My heart is leaning toward going with my neighbor.

Obstinate: What, more fools still! Listen to me and go back. Who knows where a crackbrained fellow like this will lead you? Go back, go back, and be wise.

Christian: Come with your neighbor Pliable. The things I spoke of are real, and there is so much more glory besides. If you don't believe me, read it here in this book. The truth of everything written in it is confirmed by the blood of the One who made it (Hebrews 9:17-21).

Pliable: Well, neighbor Obstinate, said Pliable, I am making up my mind. I intend to go along with this good man and throw in my lot with him. But, my good companion, do you know the way to this place we are seeking?

Christian: I have been directed by a man named Evangelist to make my way to a small gate just ahead of us, where we will receive instructions about the road.

Pliable: Come then, good neighbor, let us be on our way. So they went on together.

Obstinate: And I will go back to my place, said Obstinate. I will not keep company with such misguided, foolish people.

Now I saw in my dream that when Obstinate had gone back, Christian and Pliable walked together talking across the plain, and this is how their conversation went.

Christian: Come, neighbor Pliable, how are you? I am glad you have decided to come along with me. If even Obstinate himself had felt what I have felt of the power and terror of things yet unseen, he would not have turned away from us so lightly.

Pliable: Come, neighbor Christian, since there are just the two of us here, tell me more about the things we are going to and how we will enjoy them when we arrive.

Christian: I can imagine them better in my mind than I can describe them with my tongue. But since you are eager to know, I will read about them from my book.

Pliable: And do you believe the words of your book are certainly true?

Christian: Yes, without question. It was written by the One who cannot lie (Titus 1:2).

Pliable: Well said. What things are in store for us?

Christian: There is an endless kingdom to be inhabited, and everlasting life to be given to us, so that we may live in that kingdom forever (Isaiah 65:17; John 10:27-29).

Pliable: Well said. And what else?

Christian: There are crowns of glory to be given to us, and garments that will make us shine like the sun in the sky of heaven (2 Timothy 4:8; Revelation 22:5; Matthew 13:43).

Pliable: That is wonderful. And what else?

Christian: There will be no more crying or sorrow, for the owner of that place will wipe every tear from our eyes (Isaiah 25:8; Revelation 7:16-17; 21:4).

Pliable: And what kind of company will we have there?

Christian: There we will be with seraphim and cherubim (Isaiah 6:2; 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17; Revelation 5:11) — creatures so glorious they would dazzle your eyes to look at them. There you will also meet with thousands upon thousands who have gone before us to that place. None of them are harmful, but all are loving and holy, every one walking in the sight of God and standing in His presence with acceptance forever. In a word, there we will see the elders with their golden crowns (Revelation 4:4), the holy virgins with their golden harps (Revelation 14:1-5), and people who were cut in pieces, burned in flames, eaten by wild animals, and drowned in the seas for the love they bore for the Lord of that place (John 12:25) — all of them well, and clothed with immortality as with a garment (2 Corinthians 5:2).

Pliable: Just hearing this is enough to fill one's heart with joy. But can these things truly be enjoyed? How will we get to share in them?

Christian: The Lord, the ruler of that country, has written it down in this book (Isaiah 55:1-2; John 6:37; 7:37; Revelation 21:6; 22:17). The heart of it is this: if we are truly willing to receive it, He will give it to us freely.

Pliable: Well, my good companion, I am glad to hear these things. Come on, let us pick up the pace.

Christian: I cannot go as fast as I would like, because of this burden on my back.

Now I saw in my dream that just as they finished talking, they came near to a very muddy bog that lay in the middle of the plain. Not paying attention, they both suddenly fell into it. The name of the bog was the Slough of Despond. There they floundered for a time, badly covered in mire. Christian, because of the burden on his back, began to sink in the mud.

Pliable: Then said Pliable: Ah, neighbor Christian, where are you now?

Christian: Truly, said Christian, I do not know.

Pliable: At this Pliable became angry and said to his companion: Is this the happiness you have been telling me about all this time? If we have this kind of trouble right at the start, what can we expect between here and the end of our journey? If I can get out of this alive, you can have this fine country all to yourself. With that he gave a desperate lunge or two and pulled himself out of the mire on the side of the bog nearest his own house. Then away he went, and Christian saw him no more.

So Christian was left to struggle in the Slough of Despond alone. But he kept trying to work his way toward the side of the bog farthest from his own house — the side nearest the wicket-gate. He tried, but could not pull himself out because of the burden on his back. Then I saw in my dream that a man came to him whose name was Help, and asked him what he was doing there.

"Sir," said Christian, "I was told to go this way by a man called Evangelist, who also directed me to that gate over there, so that I might escape the wrath to come. As I was heading there, I fell in here."

"But why didn't you look for the stepping stones?"

"Fear was chasing me so hard that I fled the quickest way and fell in."

"Then give me your hand," said Help. So Christian gave him his hand, and Help drew him out (Psalm 40:2), set him on solid ground, and told him to go on his way.

Then I went over to the man who had pulled him out and said, "Sir, since this place lies right on the road from the City of Destruction to that gate over there, why is it not repaired so that poor travelers can pass through more safely?" He said to me, "This muddy bog is a place that cannot be repaired. It is the low-lying area where the scum and filth that comes with conviction of sin continually drains and collects. That is why it is called the Slough of Despond. For whenever a sinner becomes aware of his lost condition, many fears, doubts, and discouraging thoughts arise in his soul. They all gather together and settle in this place — and that is why the ground is so bad.

"It is not the King's pleasure that this place should stay this way (Isaiah 35:3-4). For more than sixteen hundred years, His Majesty's workers — following the direction of His surveyors — have labored on this patch of ground, hoping it might be improved. I know for a fact," he said, "that at least twenty thousand cartloads — indeed, millions — of wholesome instructions have been brought from all parts of the King's dominions at every season. Those who know say these are the very best materials for improving such ground. And yet for all that, it is still the Slough of Despond, and it will remain so when they have done all they can.

"It is true that, by the Lawgiver's direction, certain good and solid stepping stones have been placed right through the middle of this bog. But when this place is heaving out its filth — as it often does when the weather is changing — those steps are nearly impossible to see. And even when they can be seen, people in their confusion step off them and get buried in the mire anyway, despite the fact that the steps are right there. But the ground is solid and good once you are through the gate." (1 Samuel 12:23).

Now I saw in my dream that by this time Pliable had made it home. His neighbors came to visit him. Some called him wise for turning back, and some called him a fool for risking himself by going with Christian. Others mocked him for his cowardice, saying, "Since you had already ventured out, I wouldn't have given up over a few difficulties." So Pliable sat among them, sulking. But at last he gathered more confidence, and then they all turned their stories around and began to mock poor Christian behind his back. And that is all there is to say about Pliable.

Now as Christian was walking alone, he noticed someone crossing the field at a distance, coming toward him. As it happened, they met just where their paths crossed. The gentleman's name was Mr. Worldly Wiseman. He lived in the town of Carnal Policy — a very large town, and not far from where Christian had come. Mr. Worldly Wiseman, meeting with Christian and having some idea of who he was — for Christian's departure from the City of Destruction had been widely talked about, not only in his own town but in several other places as well — began to make conversation with Christian, observing his heavy, labored walk, his sighs and groans, and the like.

"Well now, good fellow — where are you going in such a burdened state?"

"In as burdened a state as I think any poor creature has ever been in! And as for where I am going — I will tell you, sir: I am heading for that wicket-gate just ahead of me. I have been told that there I will be set on a road that will rid me of this heavy burden."

"Do you have a wife and children?"

"Yes. But I am so weighed down by this burden that I cannot take any pleasure in them as I once did. I feel as though I have none (1 Corinthians 7:29)."

"Will you hear me out if I give you some advice?"

"If it is good advice, I will. I certainly need it."

"Then my advice to you is to get rid of your burden as quickly as possible. You will never have peace of mind until you do, and you cannot enjoy the blessings God has given you until then."

"That is exactly what I am trying to do — get rid of this heavy burden. But I cannot remove it myself, and there is no one in my home country who can lift it from my shoulders. That is why I am going this way, as I told you, so that I might be free of it."

"Who told you to go this way to get rid of your burden?"

"A man who seemed to me to be a very great and honorable person. His name, as I recall, is Evangelist."

"I condemn his advice! There is no more dangerous or difficult road in the world than the one he sent you on — and you will discover that if you follow his directions. I can already see it has caused you trouble. I notice you have the mud of the Slough of Despond on you. But that bog is only the beginning of the sorrows that come to those who go that way. Listen to me — I am older than you. On the road you are traveling you are likely to face exhaustion, pain, hunger, danger, exposure, violence, lions, dragons, darkness, and in a word, death, and worse. All of this is well-established and confirmed by many accounts. Should a man so carelessly throw himself into all this just because a stranger told him to?"

"Sir, the burden on my back is more terrifying to me than all the things you have mentioned. I think I don't even care what I meet on the road, as long as I also find deliverance from my burden."

"How did you come to have your burden in the first place?"

"By reading this book in my hand."

Mr. Worldly Wiseman: I thought as much. And what has happened to you is what happens to other weak people who get tangled up in things that are too much for them. They fall into their troubles, and those troubles don't just undo them, as yours clearly have undone you — they drive people into reckless ventures in pursuit of they don't know what.

Christian: I know what I am after. I want relief from this heavy burden.

Mr. Worldly Wiseman: But why seek relief by this road, when it is so full of dangers? Especially since — if you would only be patient and hear me out — I can point you to what you want without any of the dangers this road will put you through. The remedy is close at hand. And what is more, instead of all those dangers, you will find safety, friendship, and contentment.

Christian: Sir, please tell me this secret.

Mr. Worldly Wiseman: In yonder village — it is called Morality — there lives a gentleman named Mr. Legality. He is a very sensible man with a fine reputation, and he has the skill to help people remove burdens like yours from their shoulders. I know for a fact he has helped many people this way. He also has the skill to treat those who have become somewhat unhinged by their burdens. Go to him, as I said, and you will be helped right away. His house is less than a mile from here. And if he should happen to not be home himself, he has a fine young son named Civility who can do the job nearly as well as the old gentleman himself. There, I say, you can be freed from your burden. And if you don't want to go back to your former home — which I would not recommend — you can send for your wife and children to come to this village, where there are houses standing empty that you can have for a reasonable price. Food there is also cheap and good. And what will make your life even happier is that you will be living among honest neighbors, with a good reputation and a comfortable life.

Christian was uncertain for a moment, but quickly concluded: If what this gentleman says is true, the wisest thing I can do is take his advice. And with that he spoke up again.

Christian: Sir, which way do I go to reach this honest man's house?

Mr. Worldly Wiseman: Do you see that high hill over there?

Christian: Yes, very clearly.

Mr. Worldly Wiseman: Go by that hill, and the first house you come to is his.

So Christian turned off his road to go to Mr. Legality's house for help. But when he got close to the hill, it looked so enormous, and the side facing the road hung so far over, that Christian was afraid to go any further — afraid the hill would fall on his head. So he stopped and didn't know what to do. His burden also felt heavier than it had while he was still on his right road. Flashes of fire shot out of the hill (Exodus 19:16, 18), and Christian was terrified of being burned. He stood there trembling and sweating with fear (Hebrews 12:21). Now he began to regret that he had taken Mr. Worldly Wiseman's advice. Just then he saw Evangelist coming toward him, and at the sight of him Christian began to blush with shame. Evangelist drew closer and closer. When he reached Christian, he looked at him with a stern and solemn expression and began to speak with him.

Evangelist: "What are you doing here, Christian?" he said. Christian had no answer. For the moment he stood speechless before him. Then Evangelist continued, "Are you not the man I found crying outside the walls of the City of Destruction?"

Christian: "Yes, dear sir, I am the man."

Evangelist: "Did I not direct you the way to the little wicket-gate?"

Christian: "Yes, dear sir," said Christian.

Evangelist: "Then how is it that you have turned away so quickly? You are no longer on the right road."

Christian: "As soon as I had gotten over the Slough of Despond, I met a gentleman who persuaded me that in the village ahead I could find a man who could remove my burden."

Evangelist: "Who was he?"

Christian: "He looked like a gentleman and talked to me at length and finally persuaded me. So I came here. But when I saw this hill and how it hangs over the road, I stopped suddenly for fear that it would fall on my head. Now I don't know what to do."

Evangelist: "What did that gentleman say to you?"

Christian: "He asked me where I was going, and I told him."

Evangelist: "And what did he say then?"

Christian: "He asked whether I had a family, and I told him. But I said I was so weighed down by my burden that I could no longer enjoy them as I once had."

Evangelist: "And what did he say then?"

Christian: "He told me to get rid of my burden quickly. I told him that was exactly what I was looking for. I said I was heading for that gate over there to receive further directions on how to get to the place of deliverance. He said he would show me a better and shorter way — one that had far fewer difficulties than the road you set me on. That road, he said, would take me to a gentleman's house where there was someone skilled at removing burdens. So I believed him and turned off my road onto this one, hoping to be quickly freed from my burden. But when I arrived here and saw things as they are, I stopped — afraid of the danger, as I said. And now I don't know what to do."

Evangelist: Then Evangelist said, "Stand still for a moment while I show you the words of God." So Christian stood there trembling. Evangelist said, "See that you do not refuse Him who is speaking to you. For if those who refused Him who spoke on earth did not escape, how much less will we escape if we turn away from Him who speaks from heaven?" (Hebrews 12:25). He also said, "The righteous shall live by faith, but if anyone shrinks back, My soul will take no pleasure in him." (Hebrews 10:38). Then he applied these words to Christian: "You are the man who is running into this misery. You have begun to reject the counsel of the Most High and to pull your foot back from the path of peace — and you have come very close to bringing about your own ruin."

Then Christian fell at Evangelist's feet as if dead, crying out, "Woe is me, for I am ruined!" Evangelist took him by the right hand and said, "All manner of sin and blasphemy will be forgiven to people." (Matthew 12:31). "Do not be faithless, but believing." (John 20:27). Then Christian recovered a little and stood up trembling, as he had been before.

Then Evangelist continued, saying, "Listen carefully to what I am about to tell you. I will now show you who it was that deceived you, and who it was he sent you to. The man who met you is Mr. Worldly Wiseman — and rightly named he is. Partly because he only appreciates the thinking of this world (1 John 4:5) — which is why he always goes to church in the town of Morality — and partly because he loves that kind of thinking best, since it saves him from the cross (Galatians 6:12). Because he has this worldly mindset, he tries to twist my right ways and lead people off them. Now there are three things in this man's counsel that you must completely reject.

1. His turning you off the right road.

2. His effort to make the cross seem unbearable to you.

3. And his putting your feet on the road that leads to death.

First, you must reject his turning you off the right road — and your own agreement to it — because doing so is to reject God's counsel in favor of the counsel of a Worldly Wiseman. The Lord says, "Strive to enter by the narrow gate" (Luke 13:24) — the gate I sent you to. "For narrow is the gate that leads to life, and few are those who find it." (Matthew 7:13-14). This wicked man has turned you away from that wicket-gate and the road to it, and brought you almost to your destruction. Hate his turning you off the road, and be ashamed of yourself for listening to him.

Second, you must reject his effort to make the cross seem unbearable to you. You are to value it above the treasures of Egypt (Hebrews 11:25-26). Furthermore, the King of glory has told you that whoever tries to save his life will lose it. And whoever follows Him but does not hate his father, mother, wife, children, brothers, sisters — and even his own life — cannot be His disciple (Mark 8:38; John 12:25; Matthew 10:39; Luke 14:26). I say, therefore, that when a man works to persuade you that what you must have to receive eternal life will be your death — according to the truth — this is a teaching you must reject completely.

Third, you must hate his putting your feet on the road that leads to death. And to understand this, consider who he sent you to, and how incapable that person was of freeing you from your burden.

The one you were sent to for relief — named Mr. Legality — is the son of the slave woman who now exists, and is herself in bondage along with her children (Galatians 4:21-27). He is, in a figurative sense, that Mount Sinai which you feared would fall on your head. Now if she and her children are in bondage, how can you expect to be set free by them? Mr. Legality, therefore, cannot remove your burden. No one has ever been freed from his burden by him, nor ever will be. You cannot be justified by the works of the law, for by the deeds of the law no living person can be rid of his burden. Therefore, Mr. Worldly Wiseman is an outsider, Mr. Legality is a fraud, and his son Civility — for all his pleasant manner — is nothing but a hypocrite and cannot help you. Believe me, everything you have heard from these foolish men is nothing but a scheme to steal your salvation by turning you off the road I had set you on. After this, Evangelist called out loudly to heaven for confirmation of what he had said. At that, words and fire came out of the mountain beneath which poor Christian stood, making his hair stand on end. The words declared: "As many as are of the works of the law are under a curse. For it is written, 'Cursed is everyone who does not continue in all things written in the book of the law to do them.'" (Galatians 3:10).

Now Christian expected nothing but death and began to cry out bitterly — cursing the time he had met Mr. Worldly Wiseman and calling himself a thousand kinds of fool for listening to his advice. He was also deeply ashamed to think that this man's arguments — which came from nothing but the flesh — had swayed him enough to make him abandon the right road. Having gone through all of this, he turned back to Evangelist and spoke to him as follows.

Christian: "Sir, what do you think? Is there any hope? May I go back now and still make it to the wicket-gate? Will I not be turned away in shame when I get there? I am sorry I listened to this man's counsel — but can my sin be forgiven?"

Evangelist: Then Evangelist said to him, "Your sin is very great, for by it you have committed two wrongs: you have abandoned the good road to walk in forbidden paths. Yet the man at the gate will receive you, for he has goodwill toward people. Only," he said, "be careful not to turn away again, or you will 'perish from the way when His wrath is kindled but a little.'" (Psalm 2:12).

The Second Stage

Then Christian prepared to go back. Evangelist kissed him, gave him a smile, and wished him Godspeed. So Christian went quickly, speaking to no one along the way, and refusing to answer if anyone asked him anything. He walked like someone treading on forbidden ground who could not feel safe until he was back on the road he had left when he followed Mr. Worldly Wiseman's advice. In time, Christian made it up to the gate. Above the gate was written, "Knock, and it will be opened to you." (Matthew 7:7).

He knocked, more than once or twice, saying,

"May I enter here? Will the one inside open to a sorry wretch like me, though I have been an undeserving rebel? Then I will not fail to sing his lasting praise on high."

At last a serious-looking person came to the gate. His name was Goodwill. He asked who was there, where they had come from, and what they wanted.

Christian: "Here is a poor burdened sinner. I come from the City of Destruction and am going to Mount Zion to be delivered from the wrath to come. Sir, since I have been told that the road to that place goes through this gate, I would like to know if you are willing to let me in."

Goodwill: "With all my heart," he said, and with that he opened the gate.

As Christian was stepping in, Goodwill gave him a pull to hurry him through. Then Christian said, "What does that mean?" Goodwill told him that a short distance from the gate there stood a strong castle commanded by Beelzebub. From there, Beelzebub and his men shoot arrows at those who approach the gate, hoping to kill them before they can enter. Then Christian said, "I am both glad and trembling." Once he was inside, Goodwill asked him who had directed him there.

Christian: "Evangelist told me to come here and knock, as I did. He said you would tell me what I must do."

Goodwill: "An open door is set before you, and no one can shut it."

Christian: "Now I am beginning to receive the reward for my hardships."

Goodwill: "But how is it that you came alone?"

Christian: "Because none of my neighbors saw their danger as clearly as I saw mine."

Goodwill: "Did any of them know you were coming?"

Christian: "Yes, my wife and children saw me at first and called out for me to turn back. Some of my neighbors also stood there crying and calling after me to return. But I put my fingers in my ears and kept going."

Goodwill: "Did none of them follow you to try to persuade you to go back?"

Christian: "Yes, both Obstinate and Pliable. But when they saw they could not change my mind, Obstinate went back cursing, while Pliable came with me a little way."

Goodwill: "But why didn't Pliable come all the way through?"

Christian: "We came together until we reached the Slough of Despond, and we both fell into it suddenly. My neighbor Pliable was so discouraged by that that he refused to go any farther. He pulled himself out on the side closest to his own house and told me I could have the fine country all to myself. So he went his way and I came mine — he back after Obstinate, and I forward to this gate."

Goodwill: Then Goodwill said, "What a shame. Is the glory of the Celestial City worth so little to him that he won't brave a few difficulties to obtain it?"

Christian: "Truly," said Christian, "I have told the truth about Pliable. But if I were to tell the whole truth about myself, it would appear that I am no better than him. It is true he went back to his own house, but I also turned aside onto a road leading to death — persuaded to do so by the fleshly arguments of Mr. Worldly Wiseman."

Goodwill: "Oh, did he find you? He would have had you seek relief from Mr. Legality! They are both complete frauds. But did you take his advice?"

Christian: "Yes, as far as I dared. I went to find Mr. Legality, until I thought the mountain beside his house was about to fall on my head. That is where I was forced to stop."

Goodwill: "That mountain has been the death of many people and will be the death of many more. It is good that you escaped without being crushed to pieces by it."

Christian: "Truly, I don't know what would have become of me there, had Evangelist not providentially met me again while I was standing in despair. It was God's mercy that he came back to me, or I never would have made it here. But now here I am — someone more fit to have died under that mountain than to be standing here talking with my Lord. Oh, what a blessing it is that I have still been allowed to enter!"

Goodwill: "We raise no objection against anyone, no matter what they have done before coming here. They are in no way turned away (John 6:37). So, good Christian, come a little way with me and I will point you toward the road you must take. Look ahead. Do you see that narrow road? That is the road you must travel. It was made by the patriarchs, prophets, Christ, and His apostles. It is as straight as a ruler can make it. This is the way you must go."

Christian: "But," said Christian, "are there any turns or bends by which a stranger might lose his way?"

Goodwill: "Yes, there are many roads branching off from this one, and they are crooked and wide. But you can tell the right road from the wrong ones this way: the right road is the only one that is straight and narrow." (Matthew 7:14).

Then I saw in my dream that Christian asked Goodwill if he could help him remove the burden from his back. He had still not been freed from it, and could not get it off without help.

Goodwill told him, "As for your burden, be content to carry it until you come to the place of deliverance. There it will fall from your back by itself."

Then Christian prepared himself and set out on his journey. Goodwill told him that after he had gone some distance from the gate, he would come to the house of the Interpreter. He should knock at the door, and the Interpreter would show him excellent things. Then Christian took his leave of his friend, who again wished him Godspeed.

He went on until he came to the Interpreter's house, where he knocked again and again. At last someone came to the door and asked who was there.

Christian: "Sir, I am a traveler. An acquaintance of the good man of this house told me to stop here for my own benefit. I would like to speak with the master of the house."

So the servant called for the master of the house, who came to Christian after a little while and asked what he wanted.

Christian: "Sir," said Christian, "I am a man who has come from the City of Destruction and am going to Mount Zion. The man who stands at the gate at the beginning of this road told me that if I stopped here, you would show me excellent things that would help me on my journey."

Interpreter: Then said the Interpreter, "Come in. I will show you something that will benefit you." He told his servant to light a candle and had Christian follow him into a private room, where he told his servant to open a door. When the door was opened, Christian saw a portrait of a very dignified person hanging on the wall. The figure in it had eyes lifted up toward heaven, the finest of books in his hand, and the law of truth written on his lips. The world was behind his back, and he stood as if he were pleading with people. A crown of gold hung over his head.

Christian: Then said Christian, "What does this mean?"

Interpreter: "The man in this portrait is one in a thousand. He can bring people to new birth (1 Corinthians 4:15), labor with great care over those in his charge (Galatians 4:19), and care for them himself after they are born. You see him with his eyes lifted toward heaven, the finest of books in his hand, and the law of truth written on his lips — this shows that his calling is to know and to open up difficult truths to sinners, just as you see him standing there as if pleading with people. You see the world cast behind his back and a crown hanging over his head — this shows that because he sets aside and disregards present things for the love of his Master's service, he is certain to receive glory as his reward in the world to come. I have shown you this portrait first," said the Interpreter, "because the man it depicts is the only one whom the Lord of the place you are going to has authorized to be your guide through all the difficult places you may encounter on the way. So take careful note of what I have shown you and keep it firmly in mind — for on your journey you may meet people who claim to lead you rightly, but their road leads down to death."

Then he took Christian by the hand and led him into a very large room that was full of dust because it had never been swept. After Christian had looked it over for a moment, the Interpreter called for a man to sweep it. When the man began to sweep, the dust rose so thickly that Christian nearly choked on it. Then the Interpreter told a young woman who was standing nearby, "Bring water and sprinkle the room." When she had done so, the room was swept and cleaned easily.

Christian: Then said Christian, "What does this mean?"

Interpreter: The Interpreter answered, "This room is the heart of a person who has never been transformed by the gracious power of the Gospel. The dust is his original sin and inner corruption, which have defiled the whole person. The man who first swept is the law. The woman who brought the water and sprinkled it is the Gospel. When the man began to sweep, the dust flew about so thickly that the room could not be cleaned — and you nearly choked. This shows that the law, instead of cleansing the heart from sin, actually stirs it up (Romans 7:9), gives it strength (1 Corinthians 15:56), and increases it in the soul (Romans 5:20) — even as it exposes and forbids sin. The law has no power to overcome sin. But when the young woman sprinkled the room with water and it was cleaned easily — this shows that when the Gospel comes into the heart with its sweet and precious influence, sin is overcome and subdued, and the soul is made clean through faith in it, and thereby made fit for the King of glory to dwell in. (John 15:3; Ephesians 5:26; Acts 15:9; Romans 16:25-26)."

I also saw in my dream that the Interpreter took Christian by the hand and led him into a small room where two little children sat, each in his own chair. The name of the older one was Passion, and the name of the other was Patience. Passion looked very discontented, but Patience was perfectly calm. Then Christian asked, "Why is Passion so unhappy?" The Interpreter answered, "Their guardian wants him to wait for his best things until the beginning of next year, but Passion wants everything right now. Patience, however, is willing to wait."

Then I saw someone come to Passion and pour a bag of treasure at his feet. Passion scooped it up, rejoiced in it, and laughed at Patience with scorn. But in a short while I saw that Passion had spent it all and had nothing left but rags.

Christian: Then said Christian to the Interpreter, "Explain this more fully to me."

Interpreter: "These two children are symbols. Passion represents the people of this world, and Patience represents the people of the world to come. Just as Passion must have everything right now — this year, meaning in this present world — so it is with worldly people. They must have all their good things now. They cannot wait until next year, meaning the world to come, for their portion of good. The proverb, 'A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush,' carries more weight with them than all the divine promises of good things in the world to come. But just as you saw Passion spend everything quickly and end up with nothing but rags, so it will be with all such people at the end of this world."

Christian: Then said Christian, "Now I see that Patience has the greater wisdom, for two reasons: First, because he waits for the best things. Second, because he will have his glory when the other has nothing left but rags."

Interpreter: "You can add another reason: the glory of the next world will never wear out, while the pleasures of this world vanish quickly. So Passion had little reason to laugh at Patience for waiting, but Patience will have every reason to laugh at Passion when the last things come. For what comes first must give way to what comes last, because the last must eventually have its time. But the last gives way to nothing — there is nothing after it to take its place. The one who receives his portion first must use it up and come to the end of it. But the one who receives his portion last will have it forever. That is why it is said of the rich man: 'In your lifetime you received your good things, and Lazarus received bad things; but now he is comforted, and you are in agony.' (Luke 16:25)."

Christian: "Then I understand that it is not wise to crave the things of the present, but to wait for the things to come."

Interpreter: "You are right. For the things that are seen are temporary, but the things that are not seen are eternal (2 Corinthians 4:18). But even though this is so, present things and our physical desires are very close neighbors to each other, while future things and our fleshly senses are strangers to each other. That is why the first pair so easily fall into friendship, and the distance between the second pair persists."

Then I saw in my dream that the Interpreter took Christian by the hand and led him to a place where a fire was burning against a wall. A man stood beside it, constantly pouring water on it to put it out — yet the fire burned higher and hotter.

Then Christian said, "What does this mean?"

The Interpreter answered, "This fire is the work of grace wrought in the heart. The man pouring water on it to extinguish it is the devil. But you can see that the fire keeps burning higher and hotter — and now you will see why." So he led Christian around to the back side of the wall, where he saw a man with a vessel of oil in his hand, quietly and continuously pouring it into the fire.

Then Christian said, "What does this mean?"

The Interpreter answered, "This is Christ. He continually feeds the work already begun in the heart with the oil of His grace, so that despite everything the devil can do, the souls of His people remain full of grace (2 Corinthians 12:9). The fact that the man stood behind the wall to keep the fire burning teaches you that it is difficult for the person being tempted to see how this work of grace is maintained in the soul."

I also saw that the Interpreter took Christian by the hand again and led him to a pleasant place where a magnificent palace had been built, beautiful to look at. Christian was filled with delight at the sight of it. He also saw people walking on the top of it, all dressed in gold.

Then Christian said, "Can we go in there?"

The Interpreter took him and led him up toward the door of the palace. At the door stood a large crowd of men who clearly wanted to go in but did not dare. A little way from the door, a man sat at a table with a book and inkwell before him, recording the names of those who would enter. Christian also saw that in the doorway stood many armed men, determined to do as much harm as they could to anyone who tried to get in. Christian was taken aback. At last, when every man had stepped back in fear of the armed men, Christian saw a man with a very bold face step up to the man at the table and say, "Write down my name, sir." After that was done, Christian saw the bold man draw his sword, put a helmet on his head, and charge at the armed men in the doorway, who attacked him with deadly force. But the man was not discouraged at all — he slashed and cut back fiercely. After both receiving and dealing many wounds to those trying to keep him out (Matthew 11:12; Acts 14:22), he cut his way through them all and pressed forward into the palace. At that, a pleasant voice was heard from those inside — from the people walking on the top of the palace — saying,

"Come in, come in — eternal glory you shall win."

So the man went in and was clothed with garments like theirs. Then Christian smiled and said, "I think I truly understand what this means."

"Now," said Christian, "let me go from here." "No, wait," said the Interpreter. "Let me show you a little more, and after that you may go on your way." So he took Christian by the hand again and led him into a very dark room, where a man sat in an iron cage.

The man looked deeply sorrowful. He sat with his eyes fixed on the ground, his hands folded, sighing as if his heart would break. Then Christian said, "What does this mean?" At that, the Interpreter told him to speak with the man.

Then Christian said to the man, "Who are you?" The man answered, "I am what I was not once."

Christian: "What were you before?"

The Man: "I was once a thriving believer (Luke 8:13) — both in my own eyes and in the eyes of others. I once thought I was on my way to the Celestial City, and I even felt joy at the thought of arriving there."

Christian: "Well, but what are you now?"

The Man: "Now I am a man of despair, locked inside it as in this iron cage. I cannot get out. I cannot get out now!"

Christian: "But how did you come to be in this condition?"

The Man: "I stopped watching and being sober. I gave my desires free rein. I sinned against the light of God's Word and against His goodness. I grieved the Spirit, and He has left me. I gave the devil an opening, and he has come in. I have provoked God to anger, and He has abandoned me. I have hardened my heart so much that I cannot repent."

Then Christian said to the Interpreter, "Is there no hope for a man like this?" "Ask him," said the Interpreter.

Christian: Then said Christian, "Is there truly no hope — must you stay locked in this iron cage of despair forever?"

The Man: "None at all."

Christian: "But the Son of the Blessed is very compassionate."

The Man: "I have crucified Him afresh in my own heart (Hebrews 6:6). I have despised His person (Luke 19:14). I have despised His righteousness. I have counted His blood an unholy thing. I have insulted the Spirit of grace (Hebrews 10:29). Because of this, I have shut myself out of all the promises. Now nothing remains for me but terrifying, certain, and faithful threats of judgment and a fiery wrath that will devour me as an enemy."

Christian: "For what reasons did you bring yourself into this condition?"

The Man: "For the desires, pleasures, and profits of this world. I once promised myself great enjoyment in them. But now every one of those same things bites and gnaws at me like a burning worm."

Christian: "But can you not repent and turn now?"

The Man: "God has denied me repentance. His Word gives me no encouragement to believe. He Himself has shut me up in this iron cage, and no person in the world can let me out. Oh, eternity! Eternity! How will I endure the misery I must face in eternity?"

Interpreter: Then the Interpreter said to Christian, "Let this man's misery be a lasting warning to you."

Christian: "Well," said Christian, "this is terrifying! God help me to watch, stay sober, and pray — so that I may avoid the cause of this man's misery. Sir, is it not time for me to go on my way now?"

Interpreter: "Wait until I have shown you one more thing, and then you may go on your way."

So he took Christian by the hand again and led him into a room where a man was getting out of bed. As the man put on his clothes, he shook and trembled. Then Christian said, "Why does this man tremble so?" The Interpreter told the man to explain to Christian the reason for it.

So the man began and said, "Last night as I was sleeping, I dreamed. In my dream the sky turned completely black, and there was terrifying thunder and lightning that put me in agony. I looked up and saw the clouds rushing at an unusual speed. Then I heard a loud trumpet blast and saw a man sitting on a cloud, attended by thousands from heaven. They were all in flaming fire, and the heavens themselves were burning. I heard a voice calling, 'Rise up, you dead, and come to judgment.' At that, the rocks split, the graves opened, and the dead came out. Some of them were overjoyed and looked upward; others tried to hide themselves under the mountains. Then I saw the man on the cloud open a book and call all the world to draw near. But because of a fierce flame that shot out from before him, there was a distance kept between him and them — like the distance between a judge and prisoners at the bar. (1 Corinthians 15; 1 Thessalonians 4:16; Jude 15; John 5:28-29; 2 Thessalonians 1:8-10; Revelation 20:11-14; Isaiah 26:21; Micah 7:16-17; Psalm 5:4; 50:1-3; Malachi 3:2-3; Daniel 7:9-10.) I also heard a proclamation to those attending the man on the cloud: 'Gather together the weeds, the chaff, and the stubble, and throw them into the burning lake.' (Matthew 3:12; 18:30; 24:30; Malachi 4:1.) And with that, the bottomless pit opened right where I stood. From its mouth came, in great abundance, smoke and coals of fire, with hideous sounds. It was also declared to the same attendants: 'Gather My wheat into the storehouse.' (Luke 3:17.) At that, I saw many people caught up and carried away into the clouds — but I was left behind. (1 Thessalonians 4:16-17.) I tried to hide myself, but I could not. The man sitting on the cloud kept his eye on me. My sins flooded into my mind, and my conscience accused me on every side. (Romans 2:14-15.) Then I woke up."

Christian: "But what made you so afraid of this sight?"

The Man: "I thought the Day of Judgment had come, and I was not ready for it. But what terrified me most was that the angels gathered up several people and left me behind. Also, the pit of hell opened its mouth right where I stood. My conscience tormented me, and it seemed to me that the Judge had his eye on me the whole time, with wrath in his expression."

Then the Interpreter said to Christian, "Have you taken in all these things?"

Christian: "Yes, and they have put both hope and fear in me."

Interpreter: "Good. Keep all of it in mind so that it may act like a goad pressing you forward on the road you must travel." Then Christian prepared and set out on his journey. The Interpreter said, "May the Comforter always be with you, good Christian, to guide you in the way that leads to the City." So Christian went on his way, saying,

"Here I have seen things rare and profitable, things pleasant and dreadful, things to make me steady in what I have begun to take in hand. So let me think on them and understand why they were shown to me, and let me be thankful, O good Interpreter, to you."

The Third Stage

Now I saw in my dream that the road Christian was to travel was fenced on both sides with a wall called Salvation. (Isaiah 26:1.) Up this road ran burdened Christian, but not without great difficulty because of the load on his back.

He ran until he came to a place that rose upward, where a cross stood, and a little below it, at the bottom, a tomb. I saw in my dream that just as Christian came up to the cross, his burden came loose from his shoulders, fell from his back, and began to roll. It kept rolling until it reached the mouth of the tomb, where it fell in — and I saw it no more.

Then Christian was glad and light-hearted, and said with a joyful spirit, "He has given me rest through His sorrow, and life through His death." He stood still for a while, looking on with wonder. It was astonishing to him that the sight of the cross had freed him from his burden like that. He looked, and looked again, until the tears ran freely down his cheeks (Zechariah 12:10). Now as he stood looking and weeping, three Shining Ones came to him and greeted him with, "Peace be to you." The first said to him, "Your sins are forgiven" (Mark 2:5). The second stripped him of his rags and clothed him in clean garments (Zechariah 3:4). The third placed a mark on his forehead (Ephesians 1:13) and gave him a sealed scroll, telling him to look at it as he ran and to hand it in at the Celestial Gate. Then they went on their way. Then Christian jumped three times for joy and went on singing,

"This far I came, weighted down with sin, and nothing could ease the grief I was in, till I came here. What a place is this! Is this where my joy must begin? Must here the burden fall from off my back? Must here the chains that bound it crack? Blessed cross! Blessed tomb! And blessed above all is the Man who there was shamed to save my soul!"

Then I saw in my dream that he went on until he came to a low place where, a little off the road, he saw three men fast asleep with chains on their ankles. The name of one was Simple, another was Sloth, and the third was Presumption.

Christian, seeing them lying there like this, went over to them, hoping he might wake them up. He called out: "You are like those who sleep on the top of a ship's mast (Proverbs 23:34), for the Dead Sea is beneath you — a gulf with no bottom. Wake up and come away! I will help you get those chains off." He also told them, "If the one who prowls around like a roaring lion (1 Peter 5:8) comes by, you will certainly become his prey." At that they looked at him and replied: Simple said, "I see no danger." Sloth said, "Just a little more sleep." And Presumption said, "Every person must look out for himself." Then they lay back down to sleep, and Christian went on his way.

He was troubled to think that people in such danger would care so little for the kindness of someone who had freely offered to help them — waking them, counseling them, and offering to help remove their chains. As he was thinking about this, he noticed two men climbing over the wall on the left side of the narrow road and hurrying toward him. The name of one was Formalist and the name of the other was Hypocrisy. They drew up alongside him and Christian began talking with them.

Christian: "Gentlemen, where have you come from, and where are you going?"

Formalist and Hypocrisy: "We were born in the land of Vain-glory and are going to Mount Zion, hoping for praise."

Christian: "Why did you not enter through the gate at the beginning of the road? Do you not know that it is written, 'He who does not enter by the door but climbs in another way is a thief and a robber'?" (John 10:1).

Formalist and Hypocrisy: They said that where they came from, going all the way to the gate was considered too far out of the way. Their usual practice was to take a shortcut and climb over the wall, as they had done.

Christian: "But won't it be counted as an offense against the Lord of the city we are heading for, to violate His clearly stated will like this?"

Formalist and Hypocrisy: They told him he need not worry about that at all. What they were doing had long-established custom behind it, and they could produce, if necessary, testimony proving the practice was more than a thousand years old.

Christian: "But," said Christian, "will your custom hold up in a court of law?"

Formalist and Hypocrisy: They told him that a custom of more than a thousand years' standing would doubtless be accepted as lawful by any fair judge. And besides, they said, if we end up on the road, what does it matter how we got there? "We are in the road, and so are you. You came in through the gate, as we can see. We came in by climbing over the wall. How is your situation any better than ours?"

Christian: "I walk by the rule of my Master. You walk by the crude workings of your own imagination. The Lord of this road has already counted you as thieves. I doubt, therefore, that you will be found to be true men at the end of the road. You came in on your own authority without His direction, and you will go out on your own with no share in His mercy."

To this they gave him very little answer, except to tell him to mind his own business. Then I saw them all go on together, each in his own way, with little conversation between them. The two men did say to Christian that when it came to laws and duties, they had no doubt they would follow them just as faithfully as he. "Therefore," they said, "we see no difference between you and us, except for the coat on your back — which, we believe, was given to you by some of your neighbors to cover the shame of your nakedness."

Christian: "No laws or duties will save you, since you did not come in through the door (Galatians 2:16). As for this coat on my back — it was given to me by the Lord of the place I am going to, to cover my nakedness, as you say. I take it as a token of His kindness to me, for before it I had nothing but rags. And besides, it comforts me as I travel. I think to myself: when I come to the gate of the city, the Lord there will recognize me, since I am wearing His coat — the coat He gave me freely on the day He stripped off my rags. I also have a mark on my forehead, which you may not have noticed. One of my Lord's closest companions placed it there on the day my burden fell from my shoulders. And I was also given a sealed scroll to comfort me as I read it on my way. I was told to hand it in at the Celestial Gate as proof that I belong there. All of these things, I suspect, you do not have — because you did not come in through the gate."

To all of this they said nothing. They just looked at each other and laughed. Then I saw them all go on together, with Christian ahead, who had no more conversation except with himself — sometimes sighing, sometimes finding comfort. He also frequently read from the scroll that the Shining One had given him, which refreshed him.

Then I saw that they all went on until they came to the foot of Hill Difficulty, where a spring flowed at the bottom. At that same place, besides the road coming straight from the gate, there were two other paths: one turned left and the other turned right at the base of the hill. But the narrow road went straight up the hill, and the ascent up its side was called Difficulty. Christian went to the spring (Isaiah 49:10), drank from it to refresh himself, and then started up the hill, saying,

"The hill, though high, I desire to climb. The difficulty will not discourage me. For I can see the way to life lies here. Take heart — let's neither faint nor fear. Better, though difficult, to take the right road, than the easy wrong road that leads to woe."

The other two also came to the foot of the hill. But when they saw how steep and high it was, and noticed the two other roads, they assumed those roads must meet up with the one Christian was climbing on the other side. So they decided to take the easier paths. The name of one of those roads was Danger, and the name of the other was Destruction. One of them took the road called Danger, which led him into a great forest. The other went straight up the road to Destruction, which led him into a wide field full of dark mountains, where he stumbled and fell and never rose again.

I watched Christian going up the hill. I saw him slow from running to walking, and from walking to crawling on his hands and knees because of the steepness of the slope. About halfway up the hill there was a pleasant resting place, built by the Lord of the hill for the refreshment of weary travelers. Christian reached it and sat down to rest. He pulled his scroll out of his chest pocket and read it for comfort. He also took a fresh look at the coat and garment he had been given at the cross. Enjoying this for a while, he eventually fell into a doze, and then into a deep sleep, which kept him there until it was nearly night. In his sleep, the scroll fell out of his hand. As he was sleeping, someone came and woke him, saying, "Go to the ant, you sluggard! Consider her ways and be wise." (Proverbs 6:6). At that, Christian jumped up and hurried on his way, moving quickly until he reached the top of the hill.

When he reached the top, two men came running toward him. The name of one was Timorous and the other was Mistrust. Christian said to them, "Sirs, what is the matter? You are running the wrong way!" Timorous answered that they had been going to the City of Zion and had gotten past the difficult climb, but the farther they went, the more danger they encountered. So they had turned around and were heading back.

"Yes," said Mistrust, "for just ahead there are two lions lying in the road — we don't know if they're sleeping or awake. We couldn't believe that if we got within reach, they wouldn't immediately tear us to pieces."

Christian: Then said Christian, "You make me afraid. But where can I go to be safe? If I go back to my own country, it is prepared for fire and brimstone, and I will certainly perish there. If I can reach the Celestial City, I know I will be safe there. I must take the risk. To go back is nothing but death. To go forward is the fear of death — and everlasting life beyond it. I will go forward." So Mistrust and Timorous ran down the hill, and Christian went on his way. But thinking again about what the two men had told him, he reached into his chest for his scroll, wanting to read it for comfort — but he reached and could not find it. Christian was in great distress and did not know what to do. He had lost the very thing that had sustained him, and the thing he was meant to hand in at the gate of the Celestial City. He was deeply troubled and did not know what to do. At last he remembered that he had fallen asleep in the resting place on the hillside. He dropped to his knees and asked God to forgive him for that foolish act, then went back to look for his scroll. But all the way back, who could fully describe the sorrow in Christian's heart? Sometimes he sighed, sometimes he wept, and often he scolded himself for being foolish enough to fall asleep in a place that had been made only to give him a brief rest from his weariness. So he went back, carefully looking on both sides of the road as he went, hoping to find his scroll — the scroll that had comforted him so many times on his journey. He went on like this until he came back in sight of the resting place where he had sat and slept. But seeing it again only deepened his sorrow by bringing his foolish sleep freshly to mind. (Revelation 2:4; 1 Thessalonians 5:6-8.) So he went on grieving over his sinful sleep, saying: "Oh, what a wretched man I am — to fall asleep in the daytime! To fall asleep in the middle of difficulty! To give in to my flesh and use for bodily rest a place the Lord of the hill made only for the refreshing of pilgrims' spirits! How many steps have I now wasted! This is what happened to Israel — because of their sin they were sent back by way of the Red Sea. And now I must retrace these steps with grief that I could have walked with joy, if not for this sinful sleep. How far along the road might I have been by now! I must travel these steps three times over when I needed only to travel them once. And now I am likely to be caught in the dark, for the day is almost gone. Oh, if only I had not slept!"

By this time he had come back to the resting place. He sat down for a moment and wept. Then, as Providence would have it, he looked sorrowfully down under the bench — and there he saw his scroll. He snatched it up with trembling hands and tucked it away in his chest. But who can describe how joyful this man was to have his scroll again? For that scroll was his assurance of life, and his admission to the haven he was seeking. So he tucked it away, gave thanks to God for directing his eyes to where it lay, and set out on his journey again with tears and joy. How nimbly he climbed the rest of the hill! Yet before he reached the top, the sun went down on Christian. This brought back the foolishness of his sleeping once more, and he began to grieve again to himself: "Oh, you sinful sleep! Because of you, I am likely to be overtaken by night on my journey! I must walk without sunlight, darkness must cover the path under my feet, and I must hear the sounds of frightful creatures — all because of my sinful sleep!" Then he remembered the story that Mistrust and Timorous had told him about how they had been terrified by the sight of the lions. Then Christian said to himself: "These creatures roam at night looking for prey. If they meet me in the dark, how will I get past them? How will I escape being torn apart by them?" So he pressed on. But even as he grieved over his failure, he lifted his eyes — and there before him stood a magnificent palace. Its name was Beautiful, and it stood right beside the road.

So I saw in my dream that he hurried forward, hoping to get lodging there if he could. Before he had gone far, he entered a very narrow passage about a quarter mile from the gatekeeper's lodge. Looking carefully ahead as he went, he spotted two lions in the road. "Ah," he thought, "now I see the danger that turned Mistrust and Timorous back." (The lions were chained, but he could not see the chains.) He was terrified and almost turned around to follow them, for he thought nothing but death lay before him. But the gatekeeper at the lodge — whose name was Watchful — noticed that Christian had stopped as if about to turn back, and called out to him: "Is your strength so small?" (Mark 4:40.) "Do not fear the lions, for they are chained. They are placed there to test faith where it exists, and to expose those who have none. Keep to the middle of the path and no harm will come to you."

Then I saw Christian go forward, trembling with fear of the lions, but carefully following the gatekeeper's instructions. He heard them roar, but they did him no harm. He clapped his hands and went on until he came and stood before the gate where the gatekeeper stood. Then Christian said to the gatekeeper, "Sir, what house is this? May I lodge here tonight?" The gatekeeper answered, "This house was built by the Lord of the hill, and He built it for the shelter and security of pilgrims." The gatekeeper also asked where Christian had come from and where he was going.

Christian: "I have come from the City of Destruction and am going to Mount Zion. But since the sun has now set, I would like to stay here tonight, if I may."

The gatekeeper: "What is your name?"

Christian: "My name is now Christian, but my name at first was Graceless. I come from the line of Japheth, whom God will persuade to dwell in the tents of Shem." (Genesis 9:27.)

The gatekeeper: "But how is it that you have come so late? The sun has already set."

Christian: "I would have been here sooner, but I — wretched man that I am — fell asleep in the resting place on the hillside! Even so, I would have arrived much sooner, except that while I was sleeping I lost my scroll. I came all the way to the top of the hill before I realized it was gone. When I reached for it and could not find it, I was forced, with a grieving heart, to go back to the place where I had slept — and there I found it. And so now I am here."

The gatekeeper: "Well, I will call one of the young women of this house. If she is satisfied with your account, she will bring you in to meet the rest of the household, according to the rules of the house." So Watchful the gatekeeper rang a bell. At the sound of it, a gracious and beautiful young woman came out of the door — her name was Discretion — and she asked why she had been called.

The gatekeeper answered, "This man is traveling from the City of Destruction to Mount Zion. He is weary and caught out after dark, and he has asked if he may lodge here tonight. So I told him I would call for you. After you have spoken with him, you may do what seems best, according to the rules of the house."

Then Discretion asked him where he had come from and where he was going, and he told her. She asked how he had found the road, and he told her. She asked what he had seen and experienced along the way, and he told her. At last she asked his name. He said, "It is Christian. And I am all the more eager to lodge here tonight because, as I can see, this place was built by the Lord of the hill for the relief and safety of pilgrims." At that she smiled, though her eyes were full of tears. After a brief pause she said, "I will call out two or three more of the household." She ran to the door and called out Prudence, Piety, and Charity. After a little more conversation with Christian, they brought him inside. Many of the household met him at the threshold and said, "Come in, you blessed of the Lord! This house was built by the Lord of the hill specifically to welcome pilgrims like you." Then Christian bowed his head and followed them in. Once he was inside and seated, they gave him something to drink. They all agreed that while supper was being prepared, some of them should spend the time in conversation with Christian for mutual benefit. They appointed Piety, Prudence, and Charity to speak with him, and they began like this.

Piety: "Come, good Christian — since we have been so glad to welcome you into our house tonight, let us talk with you about everything that has happened to you on your pilgrimage, so that we may both be edified."

Christian: "With great pleasure. I am glad you are so inclined."

Piety: "What first moved you to take up a pilgrim's life?"

Christian: "I was driven out of my home country by a dreadful voice in my ears — telling me that certain destruction awaited me if I stayed where I was."

Piety: "But how did it come about that you left by this particular road?"

Christian: "It was as God arranged it. While I was trembling and weeping under the fear of destruction — not knowing which way to go — a man came to me whose name is Evangelist. He directed me to the Wicket-gate, which I never would have found on my own. That set me on the road that has led me straight to this house."

Piety: "Did you not pass by the house of the Interpreter?"

Christian: "Yes, and I saw things there that will stay with me as long as I live. Three in particular: how Christ, in spite of the devil, keeps His work of grace alive in the heart; how a man had sinned himself completely beyond hope of God's mercy; and the dream of the man who dreamed in his sleep that the Day of Judgment had come."

Piety: "Really? You heard him tell his dream?"

Christian: "Yes, and a terrible dream it was, I thought. My heart ached as he told it — and yet I am glad I heard it."

Piety: "Was that all you saw at the Interpreter's house?"

Christian: "No. He also took me and showed me a magnificent palace, with people inside dressed all in gold. And there was a bold man who cut his way through the armed men blocking the entrance and pressed inside — and he was welcomed in and promised eternal glory. Those things filled my heart with joy. I would have stayed at that good man's house for a year, except that I knew I had farther to go."

Piety: "And what else did you see on the way?"

Christian: "See? Well, a little farther on, I saw in my mind's eye a figure hanging bleeding on a tree. The very sight of Him made my burden fall from my back. I had been groaning under a very heavy load, but at that moment it fell away. It was astonishing to me — I had never seen anything like it. And as I stood there gazing upward, unable to stop looking, three Shining Ones came to me. One of them declared that my sins were forgiven. Another stripped off my rags and gave me this embroidered coat you see on me. The third placed the mark you see on my forehead and gave me this sealed scroll." (And with that he pulled the scroll from his chest.)

Piety: "But you saw more than that, didn't you?"

Christian: "The things I've already told you were the best. But I saw some others too: I saw three men — Simple, Sloth, and Presumption — lying asleep a little off the road, with chains on their ankles. Do you think I could wake them? I also saw Formalist and Hypocrisy tumbling over the wall, claiming they were going to Zion. But they quickly came to nothing — just as I told them they would, though they wouldn't believe it. But above all, I found the climb up this hill extremely hard, and it was just as hard to get past the lions. Truly, if it had not been for the kind gatekeeper standing at the entrance, I think I might have turned back after all. But I thank God I am here — and I thank you for receiving me."

Then Prudence thought it would be good to ask him a few questions and listened for his answers.

Prudence: "Do you sometimes still think about the country you came from?"

Christian: "Yes, but with much shame and disgust. Truly, if I had been attached to that country I came from, I could have found opportunities to return. But now I long for a better country — that is, a heavenly one." (Hebrews 11:15-16).

Prudence: "Do you still carry some of the things from your old life with you?"

Christian: "Yes, much against my will — especially the inward and fleshly thoughts that I and all my countrymen used to enjoy. But now all those things are a grief to me. If I could have my way, I would choose never to think of them again. But when I want to do what is best, what is worst is right there with me." (Romans 7:15, 21).

Prudence: "Don't you find that sometimes those things are overcome — the very things that otherwise trouble you?"

Christian: "Yes, but that is rare. When it happens, those are golden moments for me."

Prudence: "Can you recall what brings about those times when your troubles seem overcome?"

Christian: "Yes. When I think about what I saw at the cross, that does it. When I look at my embroidered coat, that does it. When I look into the scroll I carry in my chest, that does it. And when my thoughts grow warm about where I am going, that does it."

Prudence: "And what is it that makes you so eager to go to Mount Zion?"

Christian: "Because I hope to see alive there the One who hung dead on the cross. And I hope to be free of everything that still troubles me today. They say there is no death there (Isaiah 25:8; Revelation 21:4), and there I will live with the company I love best. To tell you the truth, I love Him because He freed me from my burden. And I am tired of my inner sickness. I long to be where I will never die again, and with the company that continually cries, 'Holy, holy, holy.'"

Then Charity said to Christian, "Do you have a family? Are you married?"

Christian: "I have a wife and four young children."

Charity: "And why did you not bring them along with you?"

Christian: Then Christian wept and said, "Oh, how gladly I would have done it! But they were all completely opposed to my going on pilgrimage."

Charity: "But you should have talked to them and tried to show them the danger of staying behind."

Christian: "I did. I also told them what God had shown me about the destruction coming to our city. But to them I seemed like someone mocking them, and they would not believe me." (Genesis 19:14).

Charity: "And did you pray to God that He would bless your words to them?"

Christian: "Yes, earnestly — because you must understand that my wife and dear children meant everything to me."

Charity: "But did you share with them your own grief and fear of destruction? I assume the danger was clear enough to you."

Christian: "Yes, again and again and again. They could also see my fear in my face, in my tears, and in my trembling at the thought of the judgment hanging over us. But none of it was enough to persuade them to come with me."

Charity: "But what reason did they give for not coming?"

Christian: "My wife was afraid of losing this world, and my children were absorbed in the foolish pleasures of youth. So, one way and another, they left me to make this journey alone."

Charity: "But did your own inconsistent life perhaps undermine the persuasion you were trying to put before them?"

Christian: "Truly, I cannot speak highly of my own conduct, for I am aware of many failings. I also know that a person's behavior can quickly undo what he tries to build in others through words and argument. Yet I can say this: I was very careful not to give them any grounds — through any improper behavior — to be put off from going on pilgrimage. In fact, because of this very caution they told me I was being too strict, and that I was denying myself things which they saw nothing wrong with. I actually think I can say that if anything in my life hindered them, it was my deep reluctance to sin against God or do wrong to my neighbor."

Charity: "Indeed, Cain hated his brother because his own works were evil and his brother's were righteous (1 John 3:12). If your wife and children were offended with you for that reason, they have shown themselves to be hostile to what is good. You have delivered your soul from accountability for them." (Ezekiel 3:19).

Now I saw in my dream that they sat talking like this until supper was ready. When the meal was set, they sat down to eat. The table was spread with rich food and well-aged wine. All their conversation at the table was about the Lord of the hill — what He had done, why He had done it, and why He had built that house. From what they said I gathered that He had been a great warrior who had fought and defeated the one who held the power of death (Hebrews 2:14-15) — but not without great danger to Himself. This made me love Him all the more.

"For, as they said, and as I believe," said Christian, "He did it with the loss of much blood. But what made His sacrifice shine with the glory of grace was that He did it out of pure love for His people. Besides, some in the household said they had spoken with Him since He died on the cross, and they testified — having it from His own lips — that He is such a lover of poor pilgrims that His equal cannot be found anywhere in the world. They also gave an example to prove what they said: He had laid aside His glory in order to do this for the poor. And they had heard Him say and affirm that He would not dwell on Mount Zion alone. They also said that He had made many pilgrims into princes, though by nature they were born beggars and their origin was the dunghill." (1 Samuel 2:8; Psalm 113:7).

So they talked together until late in the evening. After committing themselves to their Lord for protection, they all went to rest. The pilgrim was put in a large upper room whose window faced toward the rising sun. The name of the room was Peace, and there he slept until dawn. When he awoke, he sang,

"Where am I now? Is this the love and care of Jesus for the ones who pilgrims are — to provide that I should be forgiven, and dwell already next door to heaven?"

In the morning they all got up, and after more conversation they told him he must not leave until they had shown him the remarkable things of that place. First they took him into the study, where they showed him records of the greatest antiquity. As I recall my dream, they showed him the lineage of the Lord of the hill — that He is the Son of the Ancient of Days and came by eternal generation. There also was a more complete record of the works He had done, and the names of hundreds whom He had taken into His service, and how He had placed them in homes that could not be destroyed by the passage of time or the decay of nature.

Then they read to him some of the heroic deeds performed by His servants — how they had overthrown kingdoms, brought about justice, obtained what was promised, shut the mouths of lions, put out raging fire, escaped the edge of the sword, grown strong out of weakness, become mighty in battle, and turned back enemy armies. (Hebrews 11:33-34).

Then they read another section of the household records, which showed how willing their Lord was to welcome anyone — anyone at all — even those who in the past had greatly insulted His person and work. There were also various other histories of many other remarkable things, all of which Christian saw — things both ancient and modern, together with prophecies and predictions whose certain fulfillment would bring terror and astonishment to enemies and comfort and encouragement to pilgrims.

The next day they took him to the armory, where they showed him all the equipment their Lord had provided for pilgrims: sword, shield, helmet, breastplate, prayer for all occasions, and shoes that would never wear out. There was enough there to equip as many men for their Lord's service as there are stars in the sky.

They also showed him some of the instruments with which His servants had done remarkable things. They showed him Moses' rod; the tent peg and hammer with which Jael killed Sisera; the pitchers, trumpets, and lamps with which Gideon routed the armies of Midian. Then they showed him the ox-goad with which Shamgar killed six hundred men. They also showed him the jawbone with which Samson performed his mighty deeds. They showed him the sling and stone with which David killed Goliath of Gath, and the sword with which their Lord will one day strike down the man of sin when he rises up as prey. They showed him many other remarkable things besides, all of which Christian found deeply delightful. When this was done, they all went back to rest.

Then I saw in my dream that the next morning he got up to continue on his way. But they asked him to stay another day — and then, they said, if the day was clear, they would show him the Delectable Mountains. These, they said, would add to his comfort because they were closer to his destination than where he now stood. So he agreed and stayed. When morning came they took him to the rooftop and told him to look south. He did, and in the far distance he saw a most beautiful mountainous country, adorned with forests, vineyards, fruit of all kinds, flowers, springs, and fountains — a wonderful sight to behold. (Isaiah 33:16-17). Then he asked the name of that land. They said it was Immanuel's Land, and it belongs equally, they said, to all pilgrims just as this hill does. "And when you arrive there, from that point you will be able to see the gate of the Celestial City, as the shepherds who live there will show you."

Now he was ready to go on, and they were glad to send him off. But first, they said, let us return to the armory. So they went back, and there they fitted him from head to foot with proven armor, in case he should face attacks along the way. Thus equipped, he walked out with his friends to the gate, where he asked Watchful the gatekeeper whether he had seen any pilgrim pass by. The gatekeeper said yes.

Christian: "Did you happen to know him?" he asked.

The gatekeeper: "I asked his name, and he told me it was Faithful."

Christian: "Oh," said Christian, "I know him! He is from my town — my close neighbor. He comes from the very place where I was born. How far ahead do you think he might be by now?"

The gatekeeper: "By now he has gone past the bottom of the hill."

Christian: "Well," said Christian, "good gatekeeper, the Lord be with you. May He add to all the blessings you have and increase them greatly, for the kindness you have shown me."

The Fourth Stage

Then Christian set out, but Discretion, Piety, Charity, and Prudence chose to walk with him down to the bottom of the hill. So they all went together, continuing their earlier conversation, until they reached the descent. Then Christian said, "As hard as it was to come up, it looks equally dangerous going down." "Yes," said Prudence, "that is true. It is difficult for a man to descend into the Valley of Humiliation, as you are now, without stumbling along the way. That is why we have come to walk down with you." So he started down, moving very carefully — yet he did slip once or twice.

Then I saw in my dream that when Christian had reached the bottom of the hill, his good companions gave him a loaf of bread, a bottle of wine, and a cluster of raisins. Then he went on his way.

"While Christian is among his godly friends, their golden words make up for all his griefs. And when they let him go, he is clothed in northern steel from head to toe."

But now in the Valley of Humiliation, poor Christian was hard pressed. He had gone only a short distance when he spotted a terrible monster coming across the field to meet him. His name was Apollyon. Christian began to be afraid and considered whether to turn back or hold his ground. But he thought again: he had no armor for his back, and turning around might give Apollyon an easier chance to pierce him with his darts. So he decided to stand his ground. He thought: even if all I had in mind was saving my life, standing firm would still be the best choice.

So he pressed on, and Apollyon came to meet him. The monster was hideous to look at. He was covered with scales like a fish — his great source of pride. He had wings like a dragon, feet like a bear, and out of his belly came fire and smoke. His mouth was like the mouth of a lion. When he drew up to Christian, he looked at him with contempt and began to question him.

Apollyon: "Where have you come from, and where are you headed?"

Christian: "I have come from the City of Destruction, which is the place of all evil, and I am going to the City of Zion."

Apollyon: "By that I can see you are one of my subjects. All that country is mine — I am its prince and god. How is it, then, that you have run away from your king? If I did not have hope that you might still be useful to me, I would strike you down right now."

Christian: "I was indeed born in your territory, but your service was harsh and your wages were such that no man could live on them. For the wages of sin is death (Romans 6:23). So when I came of age, I did what thoughtful people do: I looked for a better situation."

Apollyon: "No prince gives up his subjects so easily, and neither will I give you up. But since you complain about your service and wages, come back, and I promise to give you everything our country can offer."

Christian: "But I have pledged myself to another — to the King of kings. How could I honorably go back with you?"

Apollyon: "In doing so you have, as the proverb says, traded bad for worse. But it is common for those who claim to be His servants to eventually slip away and come back to me. Do the same, and all will be well."

Christian: "I have given Him my pledge and sworn my loyalty. How could I turn away from that without being a traitor?"

Apollyon: "You pledged yourself to me in the same way, and yet I am willing to overlook it all if you will turn around and come back now."

Christian: "What I promised you was in my youth, before I knew better. Besides, I trust that the Prince under whose banner I now stand can free me from that old allegiance — and forgive even my past compliance with you. And besides, O Apollyon, destroyer that you are — to tell you plainly — I find His service, His wages, His servants, His rule, His company, and His country far better than yours. So stop trying to persuade me. I am His servant and I will follow Him."

Apollyon: "Think it over calmly — consider what you are likely to face on the road you are taking. You know that most of His servants come to a terrible end, because they are offenders against me and my ways. How many of them have been put to shameful deaths! You say His service is better than mine — and yet He has never once come from where He is to rescue any of His servants from the hands of their enemies. But as for me — as all the world knows — how many times have I delivered those who served me faithfully from Him and His people, whether by power or by clever means! And I will deliver you too."

Christian: "His holding back from delivering them now is intentional — it is to test their love, to see if they will stay faithful to Him to the end. And as for the terrible end you say they come to, in their eyes it is the most glorious thing possible. They are not counting much on deliverance in this present life. They are waiting for their glory, which they will receive when their Prince comes in His own glory and the glory of the angels."

Apollyon: "You have already been unfaithful in His service. How do you expect to receive wages from Him?"

Christian: "In what ways, O Apollyon, have I been unfaithful to Him?"

Apollyon: "You nearly gave up right at the start, when you were almost swallowed in the Slough of Despond. You tried the wrong ways to get rid of your burden, when you should have waited until your Prince took it off. You slept sinfully and lost your most precious possession. You were nearly persuaded to turn back at the sight of the lions. And when you talk about your journey and what you have seen and heard, you are inwardly craving praise for everything you say and do."

Christian: "All of that is true — and there is much more you have left out. But the Prince I serve and honor is merciful and ready to forgive. Besides, those weaknesses took root in me while I was still in your country — I absorbed them there. I have groaned under them, been sorry for them, and have received pardon from my Prince."

Apollyon: Then Apollyon burst into a furious rage, saying, "I am an enemy to this Prince! I hate His person, His laws, and His people. I came here specifically to oppose you."

Christian: "Apollyon, be careful what you do. I am on the King's highway — the way of holiness. Think carefully before you act."

Apollyon: Then Apollyon spread himself across the full width of the road and said, "I have no fear of that. Prepare to die! I swear by my infernal den — you will go no farther. Here I will end your life." With that he hurled a flaming dart at Christian's chest. But Christian had a shield in his hand and caught it, deflecting the danger.

Then Christian drew his sword, for he saw that the time for action had come. Apollyon pressed hard upon him, throwing darts as thick as hail. Despite everything Christian could do to avoid them, Apollyon wounded him in his head, his hand, and his foot. This made Christian give ground a little. Apollyon pressed his advantage hard, but Christian gathered his courage again and resisted as boldly as he could. The fierce battle lasted more than half a day, until Christian was nearly spent. For you must understand that with every wound, Christian grew weaker and weaker.

Then Apollyon, seeing his opportunity, closed in on Christian and wrestled him to the ground with a terrible throw. Christian's sword flew out of his hand. "Now I have you!" said Apollyon. And he pressed down on Christian with such force that Christian began to despair of his life. But as God would have it, just as Apollyon raised his hand for the final blow to finish Christian off, Christian quickly reached out and grabbed his sword, crying: "Do not rejoice over me, O my enemy! When I fall, I will rise again." (Micah 7:8.) With that he gave Apollyon a deadly thrust that sent him staggering back, as one who had received a mortal wound. Seeing this, Christian pressed toward him again, saying, "In all these things we are more than conquerors through Him who loved us." (Romans 8:37.) With that, Apollyon spread his dragon wings and fled — and Christian saw him no more. (James 4:7.)

No one who had not seen and heard it as I did could fully imagine the yelling and hideous roaring that came from Apollyon throughout the fight — he sounded like a dragon. And on Christian's side, the sighs and groans that burst from his heart were just as striking. Not once during the whole battle did I see Christian's face relax into a pleasant expression — until he realized he had wounded Apollyon with his two-edged sword. Then, indeed, he smiled and looked upward! But it was the most terrifying sight I had ever seen.

When the battle was over, Christian said, "Here I will give thanks to Him who has delivered me from the mouth of the lion, and to Him who helped me against Apollyon." And so he did, saying,

"Great Beelzebub, the captain of this fiend, designed my ruin — and toward that end he sent him armed and ready; and he, with rage that hellish was, did fiercely with me engage. But blessed Michael helped me, and I, by the edge of the sword, did quickly make him fly. Therefore to Him let me give lasting praise, and thank and bless His holy name always."

Then a hand reached out to him with some leaves from the tree of life. Christian took them and applied them to the wounds he had received in the battle, and was healed immediately. He also sat down there to eat the bread and drink from the bottle he had been given a short while before. Refreshed, he set out on his journey again with his sword drawn in his hand — for he said, "I don't know whether another enemy may be close by." But he met with no further attack from Apollyon through the rest of that valley.

Now at the end of this valley lay another valley called the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and Christian had to pass through it because the road to the Celestial City ran straight through its middle. This valley is a very solitary place. The prophet Jeremiah describes it this way: "A wilderness, a land of deserts and pits, a land of drought and of the Shadow of Death — a land that no one" (but a Christian) "passes through, and where no man dwelt." (Jeremiah 2:6.)

Here Christian was in far greater distress than in his fight with Apollyon, as you will see from what follows.

I saw then in my dream that when Christian reached the edge of the Valley of the Shadow of Death, he met two men who were the spiritual descendants of those who had brought back a bad report of the good land (Numbers 13:32). They were hurrying to go back, and Christian spoke to them.

Christian: "Where are you going?"

The Two Men: "Back — back! And we urge you to do the same, if you value your life or your peace."

Christian: "Why? What is the matter?" said Christian.

The Two Men: "The matter!" they said. "We were going the same way you are and went as far as we dared. We very nearly couldn't come back at all — if we had gone even a little farther, we would not be here now to warn you."

Christian: "But what did you encounter?" said Christian.

The Two Men: "We were nearly into the Valley of the Shadow of Death — but fortunately we looked ahead and saw the danger before we walked into it." (Psalm 44:19; Psalm 107:19.)

Christian: "But what exactly did you see?" said Christian.

The Two Men: "See! We saw the valley itself — dark as pitch. We saw hobgoblins, satyrs, and dragons of the pit. We heard a constant howling and shrieking, like the cries of people under unbearable misery, bound in suffering and chains. Overwhelming clouds of confusion hang over that valley. Death constantly spreads its wings across it. In short, it is horrifying in every way — completely without order." (Job 3:5; Job 10:22.)

Christian: Then said Christian, "What you have told me does not change my mind — this is still my road to the haven I am seeking." (Psalm 44:18-19; Jeremiah 2:6.)

The Two Men: "That may be your road. We will not choose it for ours."

So they parted, and Christian went on his way, keeping his sword drawn in hand for fear of attack.

I saw in my dream that along the full length of this valley, on the right side, there was a very deep ditch — the kind of ditch into which the blind have been leading the blind throughout all ages, with both falling in and perishing miserably. And on the left side there was a very dangerous bog. Even if a good man falls into it, he finds no solid footing at all. King David once fell into that bog himself and would surely have been swallowed by it, had not the One who is able pulled him out. (Psalm 69:14.)

The path through this place was also extremely narrow, which made things even harder for Christian. When he tried to avoid the ditch in the dark, he would almost tip over into the bog on the other side. And when he tried to avoid the bog, he would nearly fall into the ditch. So he pressed on, and I heard him sigh bitterly. For besides the dangers already mentioned, the path was so dark that when he lifted his foot to step forward, he often had no idea where or on what he was about to step next.

About the middle of this valley, I could see the mouth of hell — and it was right beside the road. "What shall I do now?" thought Christian. Every now and then flames and smoke poured out in great abundance, along with sparks and hideous sounds — things that took no notice of Christian's sword the way Apollyon had. So Christian was forced to put up his sword and take up a different weapon, called All-prayer (Ephesians 6:18). And I heard him cry out: "O Lord, I beg You, deliver my soul!" (Psalm 116:4.) He kept going like this for a long time, but still the flames kept reaching toward him. He heard sorrowful voices and rushing sounds on every side, so that at times he feared he would be torn to pieces or trampled into the mud. This terrifying sight was before him and these dreadful sounds surrounded him for several miles. Then he came to a place where he thought he could hear a crowd of evil spirits coming to meet him. He stopped and began to think about what he should do. He half considered turning back, but then thought that he might already be halfway through the valley. He also remembered how many dangers he had already overcome, and that going back might be even more dangerous than pressing on. So he decided to continue. But the spirits seemed to draw nearer and nearer. When they were almost upon him, he cried out with all his strength: "I will walk in the strength of the Lord God!" At that they drew back and came no closer.

There is one thing I must not pass over. I noticed that poor Christian was so overwhelmed that he could not recognize his own thoughts. And this is how I came to see it. Just as he came level with the mouth of the burning pit, one of the evil ones crept behind him and stole up quietly, whispering terrible blasphemies into his ear — which Christian genuinely believed were coming from his own mind. This troubled Christian more than anything else he had encountered, for he thought he himself was now blaspheming the One he had loved so deeply. He would not have done it if he could help it, but he lacked the presence of mind either to cover his ears or to recognize where those blasphemies were coming from.

After Christian had traveled in this dark and miserable state for some time, he thought he heard the voice of a man ahead of him, saying: "Though I walk through the Valley of the Shadow of Death, I will fear no evil, for You are with me." (Psalm 23:4.)

This made him glad, for three reasons.

First, it told him that others who feared God were in this valley along with him.

Second, it told him that God was with them even in that dark and dreadful place. "And why not with me too?" he thought. "Even though I cannot sense it because of what this place does to one's mind." (Job 9:11.)

Third, he hoped that if he could catch up with that person, he might have company for the rest of the way.

So he went on and called out to the one ahead. But the man ahead did not know how to respond, for he too had thought he was alone. Before long, day broke. Then Christian said, "He has turned the shadow of death into morning." (Amos 5:8.)

When morning came, he looked back — not because he wanted to return, but to see by daylight what hazards he had passed through in the dark. In the daylight he could clearly see the ditch on one side and the bog on the other, and how narrow the path between them was. He also now saw the hobgoblins, satyrs, and dragons of the pit — but they were all far away. After sunrise they would not come near. Yet they could be seen in the distance, according to what is written: "He uncovers deep things out of darkness and brings the shadow of death into light." (Job 12:22.)

Christian was deeply moved by his deliverance from all the dangers of that dark journey. Though he had feared those dangers greatly while passing through them in the dark, he now saw them far more clearly in the daylight. About this time the sun was rising, and this was another blessing for Christian. For you must understand that though the first part of the Valley of the Shadow of Death had been dangerous, the second part — which he had yet to travel — was, if possible, far more dangerous. From where he stood to the end of the valley, the road was packed with snares, traps, gins, and nets on one side, and pits, pitfalls, deep holes, and sudden drops on the other. Had it still been dark as it was when he entered, a man with a thousand souls could not reasonably have survived it. But as I said, just then the sun was rising. Then he said, "His candle shines on my head, and by His light I walk through darkness." (Job 29:3.)

In this morning light, then, he came to the end of the valley. Now I saw in my dream that at the valley's end lay blood, bones, ashes, and the mangled bodies of men — pilgrims who had traveled this road before. As I wondered what could have caused this, I noticed a cave just ahead, where two giants — Pope and Pagan — had lived in ancient times. It was their power and cruelty that had put to death the people whose remains lay scattered there. But Christian passed that place without much danger, which surprised me. Since then I have learned that Pagan died long ago, and as for the other — though he is still alive — old age and the many hard battles he suffered in his younger years have left him so feeble and stiff that he can now do little more than sit at the mouth of his cave, gnashing his teeth at pilgrims as they pass, and biting his nails because he cannot reach them.

So I saw Christian go on his way. Yet at the sight of the old man sitting at the cave's entrance, he was unsettled — especially when the old man called after him, though he could not give chase: "You'll never improve until more of you has been burned." But Christian held his peace, kept a steady face, went right by, and came to no harm. Then Christian sang,

"O world of wonders — and I can say no less — that I was kept safe in all that distress that I have met with here! Oh, blessed be the hand that from it has delivered me! Dangers in darkness, devils, hell, and sin all surrounded me while I walked this valley in. Snares, and pits, and traps, and nets were spread along my path — and I, worthless and misled, might have been caught, entangled, and cast down. But since I live, let Jesus wear the crown."

The Fifth Stage

Now as Christian went on his way, he came to a small rise that had been built up so that pilgrims could see ahead. Christian climbed it, looked forward, and saw Faithful ahead of him on the road. Then Christian called out loudly: "Hey! Hold on! Wait for me — I'll walk with you!" Faithful looked back, and Christian called out again: "Wait! Wait until I catch up!" But Faithful answered: "No — I am running for my life, and the avenger of blood is behind me."

At this, Christian pushed himself with all his strength, quickly caught up with Faithful, and even passed him — so the last became first. Then Christian smiled with a touch of pride at having gotten ahead of his brother. But not watching his feet, he suddenly stumbled and fell and could not get up again until Faithful came and helped him.

Then I saw in my dream that they walked on together very warmly, sharing the story of everything that had happened to them on their pilgrimage. Christian began.

Christian: "My dear and honored brother Faithful, I am so glad I have caught up with you. And I am thankful that God has brought our hearts together so that we can walk as companions on this pleasant road."

Faithful: "My dear friend, I had hoped to have your company all the way from our town — but you got ahead of me, so I had to travel much of the road alone."

Christian: "How long did you stay in the City of Destruction before setting out after me on this pilgrimage?"

Faithful: "Until I could stay no longer. Right after you left, word spread widely that our city would soon be burned to the ground with fire from heaven."

Christian: "Really? Did your neighbors talk about that?"

Faithful: "Yes, for a while everyone was talking about it."

Christian: "And yet none of them came out to escape the danger but you?"

Faithful: "There was plenty of talk, as I said, but I don't think they truly believed it. Even at the height of the discussion, I heard some of them mocking you and calling your journey a desperate and reckless venture. But I believed — and still believe — that our city will end in fire and brimstone from above. And so I made my escape."

Christian: "Did you hear anything about our neighbor Pliable?"

Faithful: "Yes, Christian. I heard that he followed you until he came to the Slough of Despond, where some said he fell in. But he would never admit to it. I am certain, though, that he was thoroughly covered in that kind of mud."

Christian: "And what did the neighbors say about him?"

Faithful: "Since he turned back, he has become a figure of ridicule among all sorts of people. They mock and despise him, and hardly anyone will give him work. He is now seven times worse off than if he had never left the city at all."

Christian: "But why should they be so hard on him, when they themselves despise the very road he gave up?"

Faithful: "Oh, they say, 'Good riddance to him — he's a traitor. He wasn't true to what he claimed to believe!' I think God has stirred up even His enemies to jeer at Pliable and make him a cautionary example, because he turned away from the road." (Jeremiah 29:18-19.)

Christian: "Did you speak with him at all before you left?"

Faithful: "I passed him once in the street. But he turned his face away in shame and crossed to the other side, so I said nothing to him."

Christian: "Well, when I first set out I had hopes for that man. But now I fear he will perish in the destruction of the city. For what has happened to him fits the proverb: 'The dog returns to its vomit, and the pig that was washed returns to wallowing in the mud.'" (2 Peter 2:22.)

Faithful: "Those are my fears for him too. But who can prevent what is to come?"

Christian: "Well, neighbor Faithful," said Christian, "let us leave him and talk about things that concern us more directly. Tell me what you encountered on the way as you came, for I know you must have met with something — otherwise it would be a remarkable thing."

Faithful: "I avoided the bog that I hear you fell into, and got to the gate without that trouble. But I did meet someone named Wanton, who very nearly did me harm."

Christian: "It is a good thing you escaped her trap. Joseph was hard pressed by someone like her and he escaped just as you did — but it nearly cost him his life." (Genesis 39:11-13.) "But what did she do to you?"

Faithful: "You can't imagine — or perhaps you can, knowing something of it — how flattering her tongue was. She pressed me hard to turn aside with her, promising me every kind of pleasure."

Christian: "She didn't promise you the pleasure of a clean conscience, though."

Faithful: "You know what I mean — every kind of fleshly and worldly pleasure."

Christian: "Thank God you escaped her. Those whom the Lord despises will fall into her trap." (Proverbs 22:14.)

Faithful: "I'm not sure I fully escaped her, though."

Christian: "Surely you didn't give in to her desires?"

Faithful: "No — I would not defile myself. I remembered an old verse I had read that said, 'Her steps lead straight to hell.'" (Proverbs 5:5.) So I closed my eyes, not wanting to be drawn in by her appearance. (Job 31:1.) Then she cursed at me, and I went on my way."

Christian: "Did you face any other attacks as you came?"

Faithful: "When I came to the foot of Hill Difficulty, I met a very old man who asked who I was and where I was going. I told him I was a pilgrim heading for the Celestial City. Then the old man said, 'You look like an honest fellow. Would you be willing to live with me for the wages I can give you?' I asked his name and where he lived. He said his name was Adam the First, and that he lived in the town of Deceit. (Ephesians 4:22.) I asked what his work involved and what wages he would pay. He told me his work consisted of many pleasures, and his wages were that I would become his heir in the end. I asked further about his household and what other servants he had. He told me his house was filled with all the finest things the world could offer, and that his servants were of his own family. Then I asked how many children he had. He said he had three daughters — the Lust of the Flesh, the Lust of the Eyes, and the Pride of Life (1 John 2:16) — and that I could marry any of them if I wished. Then I asked how long he would want me to live with him. He said, as long as he himself lived."

Christian: "And what came of it all between you and the old man in the end?"

Faithful: "At first I found myself somewhat drawn to go with him, for he spoke very smoothly. But as I talked with him and looked at his forehead, I saw written there: 'Put off the old man with his deeds.'"

Christian: "And what then?"

Faithful: "Then it hit me burning hot in my mind that no matter what he said or how sweetly he flattered me, if he got me home to his house he would sell me as a slave. So I told him to stop talking, for I would not go near the door of his house. Then he cursed me and told me he would send someone after me who would make my journey bitter to my soul. So I turned to walk away from him — and the very moment I turned to go, I felt him grab at my flesh and give me such a violent pull backward that I thought he had torn part of me away. That made me cry out, 'O wretched man!'" (Romans 7:24.) Then I went on up the hill."

Faithful: "When I was more than halfway up, I looked back and saw someone coming after me fast as the wind. He caught up with me right near where the resting place stands."

Christian: "That is exactly where I sat down to rest," said Christian. "But I fell asleep there and lost my scroll out of my chest."

Faithful: "But hear me out, good brother. As soon as the man caught up with me, it was one blow and that was that. He knocked me down and left me for dead. When I came to myself a little, I asked him why he had treated me so. He said it was because of my secret leaning toward Adam the First. Then he struck me another savage blow on the chest and knocked me backward again. I lay at his feet as lifeless as before. When I came around again I begged him for mercy. But he said he did not know how to show mercy — and with that he knocked me down yet again. He would have surely finished me off, except that someone came by and told him to stop."

Christian: "Who was it who told him to stop?"

Faithful: "I didn't recognize him at first. But as he went by, I noticed the wounds in his hands and in his side. Then I understood that it was our Lord. So I went on up the hill."

Christian: "The man who caught up with you was Moses. He spares no one and does not know how to show mercy to those who break the law."

Faithful: "I know it very well. It was not the first time he had come to me. He was the one who found me living comfortably at home and told me he would burn my house down over my head if I stayed there."

Christian: "But did you not see the house standing on top of the hill, near the side where Moses met you?"

Faithful: "Yes, and the lions too, before I reached it. But I think the lions were asleep — it was around midday. And since I had a good portion of the day still ahead of me, I passed by the gatekeeper and came down the hill."

Christian: "He told me he saw you pass by. But I wish you had stopped at the house — they would have shown you such remarkable things that you would scarcely have forgotten them for the rest of your life. But tell me — did you meet anyone in the Valley of Humiliation?"

Faithful: "Yes. I met someone named Discontent, who tried hard to persuade me to turn back with him. His argument was that the valley was completely without honor. He told me that going through it would also offend all my friends — Pride, Arrogance, Self-Conceit, Worldly Glory, and others — all of whom, he said, would be very upset if I made such a fool of myself as to wade through that valley."

Christian: "And how did you answer him?"

Faithful: "I told him that although all the ones he named might claim a connection to me — and rightly so, since they were my relatives by birth — once I became a pilgrim they disowned me, and I rejected them too. So they are now no more to me than if they had never been family. I also told him that he had completely misrepresented the valley, because honor comes after humility, and a fall comes after a proud spirit. So I told him I would rather go through this valley to the honor that the wisest people have valued, than choose what he considered most desirable."

Christian: "Did you meet anything else in that valley?"

Faithful: "Yes, I met Shame. And of all the men I have met on this pilgrimage, he is the one I think bears the wrong name. The others would eventually back down after a little argument, or something like it. But this brazen Shame would never give up."

Christian: "Why, what did he say to you?"

Faithful: "What didn't he say! He attacked religion itself. He said it was a pitiful, lowly, groveling business for a man to concern himself with religion. He said that a tender conscience was a sign of weakness, and that a man who watched over his words and behavior — tying himself down from the bold freedoms the bold spirits of the age indulged in — would make himself the laughingstock of the time. He also pointed out that few of the powerful, the wealthy, or the wise had ever adopted my kind of thinking. And none of them did so before being convinced to play the fool and throw everything away for something nobody can really explain. (1 Corinthians 1:26; 3:18; Philippians 3:7-9; John 7:48.) He went on to attack the low and common status of those who were primarily the pilgrims of their generation — their lack of education and their ignorance of natural science. He kept pressing me like this about many more things than I can list here — for instance, that it was embarrassing to sit weeping and mourning under a sermon, or to come home sighing and groaning. That it was embarrassing to ask a neighbor's forgiveness over minor wrongs, or to make restitution when you had taken something from someone. He also said that religion made a man grow cold toward the great — because of a few vices, which he dressed up in finer-sounding names — and made him associate with the lowly instead, on account of shared religious fellowship. 'And is that not shameful?' he said."

Christian: "And what did you say to him?"

Faithful: "At first I had no idea what to say. He put me so on the spot that I could feel the blood rush to my face. This Shame nearly beat me completely down. But at last I began to think: what is highly esteemed among people is an abomination to God. (Luke 16:15.) And I thought: Shame tells me what people think — but he tells me nothing about what God or God's Word says. And I thought further: at the Day of Judgment we will not be judged for life or death according to the bold opinions of the world, but according to the wisdom and law of the Most High. So I thought: what God declares best is indeed best — even if every person in the world disagrees. Seeing, then, that God prizes His religion; seeing God prizes a tender conscience; seeing those who make themselves fools for the kingdom of heaven are in fact the wisest; and seeing the poor man who loves Christ is richer than the greatest man in the world who hates Him — Shame, be gone! You are an enemy to my salvation. Shall I welcome you against my sovereign Lord? How then will I look Him in the face when He comes? (Mark 8:38.) If I am ashamed of His ways and servants now, how can I expect His blessing?" But truly, this Shame was a brazen troublemaker. I could barely shake him off. He kept haunting me, constantly whispering in my ear about one weakness or another in religion. But at last I told him it was useless to press any further — for the very things he despised were the things I saw the most glory in. And so I finally got past this relentless one. When I had shaken him off, I began to sing,

"The trials that those people meet who are obedient to heaven's call are many, and aimed at the flesh — they come, and come, and come again afresh, so that now, or at some other time, we might be taken, overwhelmed, and lost from sight. O let the pilgrims, let the pilgrims then be vigilant, and act like faithful men."

Christian: "I am glad, my brother, that you stood up to this villain so bravely. For of all the opponents you have named, as you say, I think he bears the wrong name. He is bold enough to follow us into the streets and try to put us to shame before everyone — that is, to make us ashamed of what is good. But if he were not himself so brazen, he would never attempt what he does. Let us keep resisting him, for in spite of all his bluster, he only promotes fools, and no one else. 'The wise will inherit honor,' said Solomon, 'but shame will be the reward of fools.'" (Proverbs 3:35.)

Faithful: "I think we must cry to God for help against Shame — the God who would have us be bold for truth in this world."

Christian: "You are right. But did you meet anyone else in that valley?"

Faithful: "No, not I. I had sunshine all the rest of the way through that valley and also through the Valley of the Shadow of Death."

Christian: "That was a mercy for you. Things went very differently for me. Almost as soon as I entered the valley, I had a terrifying battle with that vile monster Apollyon. I truly thought he would kill me — especially when he knocked me down and pressed upon me as if he wanted to crush me to pieces. When he threw me, my sword flew out of my hand. He told me he had me for certain. But I cried to God, and He heard me and delivered me from all that trouble. Then I entered the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and I had no light for nearly half the journey through it. I thought many times I would be killed. But at last day broke, the sun rose, and I made it through the rest with far more ease and peace."

Moreover, I saw in my dream that as they went on, Faithful happened to glance to one side and noticed a man named Talkative walking nearby at some distance. There was room in this place for all three to walk together. He was a tall man, and appeared more impressive from a distance than up close. Faithful approached him and spoke to him.

Faithful: "Friend, where are you going? Are you heading for the heavenly country?"

Talkative: "I am going to the same place."

Faithful: "That is good to hear. I hope we can enjoy your company along the way?"

Talkative: "I will gladly be your companion."

Faithful: "Come along then — let us walk together and spend our time talking of things that are worth discussing."

Talkative: "Talking of good things is very welcome to me, with you or with anyone. And I am glad to have met people who are inclined to such worthwhile conversation. To be honest, there are very few who care to spend their travel time this way. Most would rather talk of useless things — and that has always bothered me."

Faithful: "Indeed, that is something to grieve over. For what is more worthy of a person's tongue and voice than the things of the God of heaven?"

Talkative: "I love your thinking — what you say carries real conviction. I would add: what is more delightful or more profitable than talking of the things of God? What is more pleasant — that is, if a person takes any delight in wonderful things? For instance, if someone loves to discuss history or the deep mysteries of things, or if they love to talk about miracles, wonders, and signs — where will they find things recorded so delightfully, and written so beautifully, as in the Holy Scripture?"

Faithful: "That is true. But our chief aim in talking of such things should be to actually benefit from them."

Talkative: "That is exactly what I meant. For talking of such things is highly profitable — by doing so, a man can gain knowledge of many things. For instance, the vanity of earthly things, and the value of what is above. In general terms. But more specifically: by this a man may learn the necessity of the new birth, the inadequacy of his own works, and the need of Christ's righteousness. And beyond that, by this a man may learn what it means to repent, to believe, to pray, to suffer, and the like. He may also learn the great promises and encouragements of the Gospel, for his own comfort. Furthermore, by this a man may learn to refute false teaching, defend the truth, and also instruct those who are ignorant."

Faithful: "All of this is true, and I am glad to hear these things from you."

Talkative: "Sadly, the lack of this is why so few people understand the need for faith, and the necessity of a work of grace in the soul for eternal life. They go on ignorantly living by the works of the law — by which no person can ever enter the kingdom of heaven."

Faithful: "But with respect, true knowledge of these things is a gift from God. No one arrives at it by human effort alone, or simply by talking about it."

Talkative: "I know that very well. A person can receive nothing unless it is given to him from heaven. It is all of grace, not of works. I could give you a hundred Scripture passages to confirm this."

Faithful: "Well, then," said Faithful, "what is the one topic we should focus our conversation on right now?"

Talkative: "Whatever you wish. I will talk of things heavenly or earthly; things moral or evangelical; things sacred or common; things past or future; foreign things or local things; things essential or circumstantial — provided it all serves a good purpose."

Faithful: Now Faithful was impressed. He stepped over to Christian — who had been walking by himself this whole time — and said quietly, "What a fine companion we have found! Surely this man will make an excellent pilgrim."

Christian: At this, Christian gave a quiet smile and said, "This man, whom you are so taken with, will fool twenty people with that tongue of his who don't know him well."

Faithful: "Do you know him, then?"

Christian: "Know him? Yes — better than he knows himself."

Faithful: "Please tell me — who is he?"

Christian: "His name is Talkative. He lives in our town. I am surprised you don't know him, though I suppose our town is large."

Faithful: "Whose son is he? And where exactly does he live?"

Christian: "He is the son of one Say-well. He lives on Prating Row, and everyone who knows him calls him Talkative of Prating Row. For all his smooth talk, he is a poor sort of fellow."

Faithful: "Well, he seems like quite a fine man."

Christian: "That is how he seems to those who don't know him well. He is at his best when strangers are watching. Up close and at home, he is quite different. Your calling him a fine man reminds me of a painter whose pictures look best from a distance — the closer you get, the less pleasant they appear."

Faithful: "But I am starting to think you are joking with me — you were smiling, after all."

Christian: "God forbid that I should jest about something like this — even if I did smile. And I have no intention of falsely accusing anyone. Let me tell you more about him. This man is at home with any company and any topic of conversation. He talks with you now just as he talks at the tavern. And the more he has been drinking, the more of this kind of talk comes out of him. Religion has no place in his heart, his home, or his way of life. Everything he has is in his tongue, and his religion amounts to nothing more than making noise with it."

Faithful: "You don't say? Then I have been very badly mistaken in this man."

Christian: "Deceived! You may be sure of it. Remember the proverb: 'They say, and do not.' The kingdom of God is not in words, but in power. (Matthew 23:3; 1 Corinthians 4:20.) He talks of prayer, repentance, faith, and the new birth — but he only knows how to talk about them. I have been in his household and observed him both at home and out in public, and what I tell you is the truth. His house is as empty of religion as an egg white is of flavor. There is no prayer there, no sign of repentance for sin. In fact, even an animal in its own way serves God better than he does. He is a stain, a disgrace, and an embarrassment to religion in the eyes of all who know him (Romans 2:24-25). The very neighborhood where he lives can barely speak well of religion, because of him. The common people who know him say, 'A saint in public and a devil at home.' His poor family knows it to be true. He is such a brute, such a bully, and so unreasonable with his servants that they have no idea how to please him or even how to speak to him. People who do business with him say it is better to deal with a complete stranger than with him — they will get fairer treatment. This Talkative — if it is possible — will go beyond dishonest men in cheating, deceiving, and taking advantage of others. Beyond that, he raises his sons to follow in his footsteps. And if he notices in any of them the slightest sensitivity of conscience — which he calls foolish timidity — he calls them fools and blockheads and will not employ them in any significant work or speak well of them to others. For my part, I believe that by his wicked life he has caused many to stumble and fall, and that he will ruin many more if God does not prevent it."

Faithful: "Well, my brother, I must believe you — not only because you say you know him, but because you speak of men in a way that is worthy of a Christian. I can't think you are saying this out of spite. It must be just as you say."

Christian: "Had I known him no better than you did, I might have thought the same as you did at first. And had I heard this only from people who are enemies to religion, I would have taken it as slander — the kind of thing that bad men often say against good men's names and reputations. But all these things, and many more just as bad, I can prove from my own knowledge. Besides, good people are ashamed of him. They can call him neither brother nor friend. The very mention of his name among them makes them blush — those who know him."

Faithful: "Well, I can see now that saying and doing are two very different things. I will pay closer attention to that distinction going forward."

Christian: "They are indeed two different things — as different as the soul and the body. For just as a body without a soul is nothing but a dead corpse, so talking without doing is also just a dead corpse. The soul of religion is the practical part. 'Pure and undefiled religion before God the Father is this: to care for orphans and widows in their distress, and to keep oneself unstained by the world.' (James 1:27; see also verses 22-26.) This is something Talkative does not understand. He thinks that hearing and talking will make a person a good Christian — and in this he deceives his own soul. Hearing is only the sowing of seed. Talking is not enough to prove that fruit is really in the heart and life. We can be sure that on the Day of Judgment, people will be judged by their fruits. (Matthew 13:23.) The question will not be 'Did you believe?' but 'Were you doers, or only talkers?' — and they will be judged accordingly. The end of the world is compared to a harvest (Matthew 13:30), and you know that at harvest time the only thing that matters is fruit. Not that anything can be accepted apart from faith — I say this only to show how empty Talkative's profession will prove to be on that day."

Faithful: "This calls to mind Moses' description of the clean animal. (Leviticus 11; Deuteronomy 14.) A clean animal is one that both divides the hoof and chews the cud — not one that does only one of these. The hare chews the cud but is unclean, because it does not divide the hoof. And this truly resembles Talkative: he chews the cud — he seeks knowledge, he works over the Word. But he does not divide the hoof. He does not separate himself from the way of sinners. Like the hare, he keeps the foot of the dog or bear — and is therefore unclean."

Christian: "You have, as far as I can tell, understood these texts in their true gospel sense. And I will add one more thing: Paul calls certain people — even great talkers — 'sounding brass' and 'clanging cymbals' (1 Corinthians 13:1, 3). That is, as he explains elsewhere, they are things that make sound but have no life in them. (1 Corinthians 14:7.) Without life — that is, without true faith and gospel grace — they will never find their place in the kingdom of heaven among the children of life, no matter how beautiful their speech sounds, even if it were the voice of an angel."

Faithful: "Well, I was not all that fond of his company at the start, and now I am thoroughly tired of it. What should we do to be rid of him?"

Christian: "Take my advice and do as I suggest, and you will find he soon grows tired of your company too — unless God touches his heart and changes it."

Faithful: "What would you have me do?"

Christian: "Go to him and start a serious conversation about the power of true religion. Then ask him plainly — after he has agreed with it in words, as he will — whether this reality is actually present in his own heart, his home, and his way of life."

Faithful: Then Faithful stepped forward again and said to Talkative: "Well, how are you? How are things going?"

Talkative: "Thank you, well. I thought by now we would have had a great deal of good talk together."

Faithful: "Well, if you are willing, let us begin now. Since you left it to me to set the topic, let it be this: How does the saving grace of God show itself when it is present in a person's heart?"

Talkative: "I see, then, that our talk must be about practical matters. Well, that is a very good question, and I am happy to answer it. Let me answer briefly: First, where the grace of God is in the heart, it produces a great outcry against sin. Secondly —"

Faithful: "Hold on — let us take one point at a time. I would suggest, actually, that you should say it shows itself by causing the soul to have a deep hatred of its sin."

Talkative: "But what is the difference between crying out against sin and having a deep hatred of it?"

Faithful: "Oh, a very great deal. A person may cry out against sin for strategic reasons, but genuine hatred of sin can only come from a true God-given loathing of it. I have heard many people cry out against sin in the pulpit who are perfectly comfortable with it in their hearts, their homes, and their daily lives. (Genesis 39:15.) Potiphar's wife cried out loudly, as if she were very virtuous — and yet she would happily have committed immorality with Joseph. Some cry out against sin the way a mother scolds her child in her lap, calling it naughty and wicked — and then goes right back to hugging and kissing it."

Talkative: "I see you are looking for fault."

Faithful: "Not at all. I am only trying to get things right. But what is the second sign you would give that a work of grace is present in the heart?"

Talkative: "Deep knowledge of the mysteries of the Gospel."

Faithful: "That sign should perhaps have come first, but whether first or last, it is also not reliable. For a great deal of knowledge about the mysteries of the Gospel can be acquired with no work of grace in the soul at all. In fact, if a person has all knowledge, they may still be nothing — and therefore no child of God. (1 Corinthians 13:2.) When Christ asked, 'Do you understand all these things?' and the disciples said yes, He added, 'Blessed are you if you do them.' The blessing lies not in knowing them, but in doing them. There is a kind of knowing that is not accompanied by doing: 'The servant who knows his master's will but does not do it.' A person may have the knowledge of an angel and still not be a Christian. So your sign does not hold. To know is something that satisfies talkers and people who love to show off. But to do is what pleases God. This is not to say the heart can be good without knowledge — without it, the heart is worthless. There are, therefore, two kinds of knowledge: knowledge that rests in bare speculation about things, and knowledge that comes with the grace of faith and love and moves a person to actually do God's will from the heart. The first kind satisfies a talker. But without the second kind, the true Christian is not satisfied. 'Give me understanding, and I shall keep Your law; yes, I shall observe it with all my heart.'" (Psalm 119:34.)

Talkative: "I see you are fault-finding again. This is not building anyone up."

Faithful: "Well, if you like, you are welcome to suggest another sign of how a work of grace reveals itself."

Talkative: "No, I will not — I can see we are not going to agree."

Faithful: "Well, if you will not, will you allow me to do it?"

Talkative: "Say whatever you wish."

Faithful: "A work of grace in the soul reveals itself in two directions: to the person who has it, and to those around them."

"To the person who has it, it reveals itself like this: It brings genuine conviction of sin — especially of the pollution of his own nature and of the sin of unbelief, for which he knows he will be condemned if he does not find mercy from God through faith in Jesus Christ. This sight and awareness produces in him sorrow and shame for his sin. (Psalm 38:18; Jeremiah 31:19; John 16:8; Romans 7:24; Mark 16:16; Galatians 2:16; Revelation 1:6.) Beyond this, he also comes to see revealed in himself the Savior of the world, and his absolute need to embrace Him for life. This produces in him a deep hunger and thirst for Christ — and to that hunger, the promise is made. Now, according to the strength or weakness of his faith in his Savior, so will be his joy and peace, his love of holiness, his desire to know Christ more, and his desire to serve Him in this world. That said — even though the work of grace does reveal itself to the person who has it — it is rarely easy for him to be certain that this is a work of grace, because his own corruption and flawed thinking cause him to misjudge the situation. Therefore, a person in whom this work exists needs a very sound and careful judgment before he can say with confidence that it is indeed a work of grace. (John 16:9; Galatians 2:15-16; Acts 4:12; Matthew 5:6; Revelation 21:6.)"

"To others it reveals itself like this:"

"1. By a genuine confession of faith in Christ from personal experience. 2. By a life that matches that confession — a life of holiness: holiness of heart, holiness in family life (if he has a family), and holiness in his daily conduct in the world. This life, in a general sense, teaches him to inwardly hate his sin and hate himself for it in private — to restrain it in his family, and to promote holiness in the world. Not merely by talk, as a hypocrite or talkative person might do, but by a practical submission in faith and love to the power of God's Word. (Job 42:5-6; Psalm 50:23; Ezekiel 20:43; Matthew 5:8; John 14:15; Romans 10:10; Ezekiel 36:25; Philippians 1:27; 3:17-20.)" "And now, sir, regarding this brief description of the work of grace and how it reveals itself — if you have any objection, raise it. If not, allow me to put a second question to you."

Talkative: "Well, it is not my turn to object but to listen. So give me your second question."

Faithful: "It is this: Do you personally experience the first part of what I have described? Does your life and conduct confirm it? Or does your religion consist of words and talk, and not of deeds and truth? If you are going to answer me, say nothing more than what you know God above will say Amen to, and nothing that your own conscience cannot stand behind. For it is not the person who commends himself who is approved, but the one whom the Lord commends. Besides, to claim 'I am this way or that' when your conduct and all your neighbors show you to be lying — that is a very serious wickedness."

Then Talkative began to blush, but quickly recovered himself and replied: "Now you are appealing to personal experience, to conscience, and to God as the judge of what is being said. This is not the kind of conversation I expected, and I am not inclined to answer such questions — I do not consider myself bound to, unless you are setting yourself up as my interrogator. And even if you were, I could refuse to make you my judge. But please tell me — why are you asking me such questions?"

Faithful: "Because I saw you were eager to talk, and because I did not know whether you had anything more than theory. Beyond that, to tell you the plain truth, I have heard about you — that you are a person whose religion is entirely in words, and that your way of life gives the lie to everything your mouth professes. They say you are a blemish among Christians, and that religion fares worse in public because of your ungodly behavior. Some have already stumbled because of your wicked ways, and more are in danger of being ruined by them. Your religion and the tavern, greed, immorality, swearing, lying, and keeping bad company — they all sit together with you. The proverb that is said of a woman of loose character applies to you — that she is a shame to all women. In the same way, you are a shame to all who claim to follow Christ."

Talkative: "Since you are so quick to believe rumors and to judge so recklessly as you do, I can only conclude you are a cranky or gloomy person, not worth talking with. So goodbye."

Then up came Christian and said to his brother: "I told you how it would go. Your plain words and his love for his sins could not coexist. He would rather leave your company than change his life. But he is gone, as I said. Let him go. The only person losing anything is himself. He has saved us the trouble of leaving him. For if he continued on with us — as I suppose he would have — he would have been nothing but a blot on our company. Besides, the apostle says, 'From such withdraw yourself.'"

Faithful: "I am glad we had that brief conversation with him. He may think about it again later. But at any rate, I have dealt honestly with him — and so I am clear of responsibility for him if he perishes."

Christian: "You did well to speak to him as plainly as you did. There is very little of this kind of honest dealing with people today — and that is a big reason religion smells so bad to so many. It is these empty talkers, whose religion is only in words and whose lives are disordered and shallow, who — by being allowed so freely into Christian fellowship — puzzle the world, tarnish Christianity, and grieve sincere believers. I wish that all people would deal with such people the way you did. Then they would either be brought more in line with true religion, or they would find the company of genuine believers too uncomfortable to stay in." Then Faithful said,

"How Talkative at first puffs himself up! How boldly he speaks! How he sweeps all before him! But as soon as Faithful talks of real heart-work, like the moon past full, he begins to wane. And so will all those who don't know what true heart-work is."

So they went on together, talking about what they had seen along the way — and this made the road easy that would otherwise no doubt have been tedious. For now they were traveling through a wilderness.

The Sixth Stage

Now when they were nearly out of the wilderness, Faithful happened to look back and noticed someone coming after them — and he recognized him. "Oh!" said Faithful to his companion. "Who is that coming behind us?" Christian looked and said, "It is my good friend Evangelist." "And my good friend too," said Faithful, "for he is the one who set me on the road to the gate." Now Evangelist caught up to them and greeted them.

Evangelist: "Peace be with you, dearly beloved — and peace to all who help you along the way."

Christian: "Welcome, welcome, my good Evangelist! The sight of your face brings back the memory of your early kindness and your tireless work for my eternal good."

Faithful: "And a thousand times welcome!" said good Faithful. "Your company, O dear Evangelist — how it means to us poor pilgrims!"

Evangelist: Then Evangelist said, "How has it gone with you, my friends, since we last parted? What have you encountered, and how have you held up?"

Then Christian and Faithful told him everything that had happened to them on the road, and how they had arrived at that point with great difficulty.

"I am truly glad," said Evangelist — "not that you have faced trials, but that you have come through as victors. And that despite many weaknesses, you have kept to the road all the way to this day."

"I say, I am truly glad of this — both for my own sake and for yours. I have sowed, and you have reaped. The day is coming when 'both the one who sows and those who reap will rejoice together' (John 4:36) — if you hold on. 'For in due season you will reap, if you do not give up.' (Galatians 6:9.) The crown is before you — and it is an imperishable one. 'So run that you may win it.' (1 Corinthians 9:24-27.) Some set out for this crown, and after going far toward it, another person comes and takes it from them. 'Hold on to what you have, so that no one takes your crown.' (Revelation 3:11.) You are not yet out of the devil's range of fire. 'You have not resisted to the point of shedding blood in your struggle against sin.' Keep the kingdom always before you, and believe steadfastly in the things that are invisible. Let nothing belonging to this present world take root inside you. Above all, guard your own hearts and the desires within them — for they are 'deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked.' Set your faces like flint. You have all the power of heaven and earth on your side."

Christian: Then Christian thanked Evangelist for his encouragement, but also asked if he would say more to help them for the rest of the road — especially since they knew he was a prophet who could tell them what might happen and how to face it. Faithful agreed to the same request. So Evangelist began as follows.

Evangelist: "My sons, you have heard in the Word of truth of the Gospel that 'through many tribulations we must enter the kingdom of heaven,' and again, 'in every city bonds and afflictions await you.' You cannot expect, therefore, to travel very far on your pilgrimage without encountering them in some form. You have already experienced something of the truth of these words, and more is coming very soon. For as you can see, you are nearly out of this wilderness — and before long you will come to a town that you will see just ahead. In that town you will be fiercely attacked by enemies who will do everything in their power to kill you. Be sure that one or both of you must seal the testimony you hold with blood. But 'be faithful to death, and the King will give you the crown of life.' The one who dies there — though his death will be unnatural and his suffering may be great — will have the better of his companion in the end. Not only because he will arrive at the Celestial City soonest, but because he will be spared many miseries that the other will face in the rest of the journey. But when you come to the town and see fulfilled what I have told you, remember your friend. Act like strong men, and 'commit the keeping of your souls to God in doing good, as to a faithful Creator.'"

Then I saw in my dream that when they came out of the wilderness, they immediately saw a town before them. The name of that town is Vanity, and in that town there is a fair held called Vanity Fair. It runs all year long. It bears the name Vanity Fair because the town where it is held is more empty than vanity itself (Psalm 62:9), and also because everything sold there — everything that comes there — is vanity, as the wise man said: 'All that comes is vanity.' (Ecclesiastes 11:8; see also Ecclesiastes 1:2-14; 2:11-17; Isaiah 40:17.)

This fair is not a new enterprise — it is ancient. Let me tell you how it originated.

Nearly five thousand years ago, pilgrims were making their way to the Celestial City, just as these two honest travelers are. Beelzebub, Apollyon, and Legion, along with their companions, noticed from the path the pilgrims traveled that their road to the city ran straight through this town of Vanity. So they devised a plan to set up a fair there — a fair where every kind of vanity would be sold, operating year-round. At this fair, therefore, all of the following are for sale: houses, land, businesses, positions, honors, promotions, titles, countries, kingdoms, sinful desires, pleasures, and delights of every kind — including prostitutes, wives, husbands, children, masters, servants, lives, blood, bodies, souls, silver, gold, pearls, precious stones, and everything else imaginable.

And at this fair there are always to be found trickery, scams, games, performances, fools, buffoons, swindlers, and criminals of every variety.

There are also on open display — free of charge — theft, murder, adultery, and perjury, all of them of the deepest crimson.

Just as in other fairs of lesser significance there are separate rows and streets organized by what is sold there, so in this fair there are designated places, rows, and streets — entire countries and kingdoms — where various types of goods are most readily found. Here is the Britain Row, the French Row, the Italian Row, the Spanish Row, the German Row, where different brands of vanity are on sale. But as at other fairs, one commodity tends to be the crown jewel of the whole event — and here the merchandise of Rome is most heavily promoted. Only our English nation, along with some others, has taken a dislike to it.

Now, as I said, the road to the Celestial City runs directly through this town where this lively fair is held. And anyone who wants to reach the city but is unwilling to pass through this town 'must needs go out of the world.' (1 Corinthians 4:10.) The Prince of princes Himself, when He was here, passed through this town on His way to His own country — and He did it on a fair day too. In fact, I believe it was Beelzebub, the chief lord of this fair, who invited Him to buy from his wares and even offered to make Him lord of the fair, if only He would bow to him as He passed through. Because He was such a person of honor, Beelzebub took Him from street to street and showed Him all the kingdoms of the world in a short time, hoping to entice that blessed One to sample and buy some of his vanities. But He had no interest in the merchandise whatsoever — and so He left the town without spending so much as a single penny on those vanities. (Matthew 4:8-9; Luke 4:5-7.) This fair, then, is ancient, long-standing, and very great.

Now these pilgrims, as I said, had to pass through this fair. So they did. But as they entered the fair, the whole place was stirred up about them — the town itself was in an uproar, and for several reasons:

First, the pilgrims were dressed in clothing that was unlike anything worn by any trader at the fair. The people at the fair stared at them openly. Some said they were fools (1 Corinthians 4:9-10), others said they were madmen, and others said they were foreigners.

Second, just as people marveled at their clothing, they also marveled at their speech — for few could understand what they were saying. By nature the pilgrims spoke the language of Canaan, but those who ran the fair were people of this world. So from one end of the fair to the other, each found the other completely incomprehensible. (1 Corinthians 2:7-8.)

Third, and what stirred up the merchants more than anything else, was that these pilgrims placed very little value on all their goods. They would not even look at them. And when vendors called out to them to buy, they put their fingers in their ears and cried, 'Turn my eyes away from looking at worthless things,' (Psalm 119:37) and looked upward — showing that their business and trade was in heaven. (Philippians 3:20-21.)

One person, seeing how the men carried themselves, mockingly called out: "What will you buy?" They looked gravely at him and said, "We buy the truth." (Proverbs 23:23.) This gave occasion for even more contempt. Some mocked, some taunted, some spoke insultingly, and some called on others to attack them. At last the whole thing erupted into a riot and complete disorder. Word was immediately sent to the lord of the fair, who came down quickly and sent some of his most trusted associates to examine those men, on account of whom the fair had nearly been turned upside down. So the men were brought in for questioning. Their examiners asked where they had come from, where they were going, and why they were dressed so unusually. The men told them they were pilgrims and strangers in the world, on their way to their own country — the heavenly Jerusalem (Hebrews 11:13-16). They said they had given no offense to the people of the town or to the traders, except that when someone asked them what they would buy, they had said they would buy the truth. But those appointed to examine them did not believe them to be anything other than madmen — or else troublemakers come to create chaos in the fair. So they took them, beat them, covered them with filth, and put them in a cage to be made a public spectacle. There they lay for some time, open to anyone's mockery, cruelty, or revenge — while the lord of the fair stood by and laughed at everything that happened to them. But the men were patient, 'not returning insult for insult, but blessing instead,' giving kind words for harsh ones and responding to injuries with goodwill. Some of the fairgoers who were more observant and less prejudiced than the rest began to rebuke and criticize the lower sort of people for the constant abuse they directed at the prisoners. This made the hostile crowd turn on those fairgoers too, treating them as being just as bad as the men in the cage, calling them conspirators, and threatening to have them share in the prisoners' punishment. Those fairgoers replied that, as far as they could see, the men were quiet and peaceful and intended no harm to anyone. In fact, there were plenty of people trading at that fair who more deserved to be put in a cage — and in the stocks too — than the men who had been abused. So after much back-and-forth — with the two men conducting themselves wisely and calmly throughout — the sides turned on each other and came to blows. Then the two men were brought before their examiners again and charged as being responsible for the recent riot in the fair. So they beat them badly, put irons on them, and led them in chains through the fair as a warning and example to others — to deter anyone from speaking on their behalf or joining with them. But Christian and Faithful conducted themselves even more wisely, and they bore the humiliation and shame heaped on them with such gentleness and patience that it won a number of the fairgoers over to their side — few compared to the rest, but some nonetheless. This threw the opposing faction into an even greater rage, and they resolved to put these two men to death. They threatened that cage and chains were no longer sufficient punishment — that the two men must die for the trouble they had caused and for leading the people of the fair astray.

Then they were sent back to the cage to await further orders. They were locked in and their feet were secured in the stocks.

Here they called to mind again what their faithful friend Evangelist had told them, and what he said would happen only confirmed and strengthened them in their faith and in their suffering. They also comforted each other that whoever among them was called to suffer death would receive the better end of it. So each man privately hoped the privilege of dying would fall to him. But committing themselves to the all-wise governance of the One who rules all things, they rested contentedly in their condition — until God should ordain otherwise.

Then a time was set, and they were brought forth to stand trial and be condemned. When the time came, they were brought before their accusers and charged. The judge's name was Lord Hate-good. Their charges were essentially the same, though worded slightly differently. The substance of the charges was this: 'That they were enemies to and disturbers of the trade; that they had caused unrest and division in the town; and that they had won a party of people over to their most dangerous opinions, in contempt of the law of their prince.'

Then Faithful began to answer. He said that he had only set himself against what had set itself against the One who is higher than the highest. "As for disturbance," he said, "I have caused none, being a man of peace myself. The people who were won over to us were won by seeing our truth and innocence — they have simply moved from worse to better. And as for the king you speak of — since he is Beelzebub, the enemy of our Lord, I reject him and all his angels."

Then a proclamation was made: anyone who had evidence against the prisoner on behalf of their lord the king should come forward immediately and give their testimony. Three witnesses came forward: Envy, Superstition, and Pickthank. They were asked if they knew the prisoner and what evidence they had to offer against him on behalf of their lord the king.

Then Envy stood up and said, in effect: "My lord, I have known this man for a long time, and I will testify on oath before this honorable bench that he is —"

Judge: "Hold — have him sworn first."

So they swore him in. Then he said: "My lord, this man — for all his respectable-sounding name — is one of the vilest men in our country. He has no regard for prince, people, law, or custom. Instead, he does everything he can to fill people's heads with certain disloyal ideas, which he calls principles of faith and holiness. In particular, I myself once heard him declare that Christianity and the customs of our town of Vanity were completely opposed to each other and could never be reconciled. By saying this, my lord, he condemns in one stroke not only everything we do here, but us for doing it."

Then the judge said to him, "Do you have anything more to say?"

Envy: "My lord, I could say much more, but I do not wish to take up the court's time. However, if needed — after the other gentlemen have given their evidence — rather than let anything be lacking that would settle his fate, I will expand my testimony against him." So he was told to stand aside.

Then they called Superstition and told him to look at the prisoner. They asked what he had to say against him on behalf of their lord the king. They swore him in, and he began.

Superstition: "My lord, I have no great acquaintance with this man, and I have no desire for any further knowledge of him. However, I do know this much — from a conversation I had with him not long ago in this town — that he is a very dangerous troublemaker. When talking with him, I heard him say that our religion was worthless and that by it a man could not possibly please God. By saying this, my lord, as your lordship knows very well, the necessary implication is that we are worshipping in vain, are still in our sins, and will ultimately be condemned. That is my testimony."

Then Pickthank was sworn in and told to say what he knew against the prisoner on behalf of their lord the king.

Pickthank: "My lord, and gentlemen all — I have known this fellow for a long time and have heard him say things that should never be said. He has spoken against our noble prince Beelzebub, and has spoken contemptuously of his distinguished friends, whose names are: the Lord Old Man, the Lord Carnal Delight, the Lord Luxurious, the Lord Desire of Vain Glory, my old Lord Lechery, Sir Having Greedy, and all the rest of our nobility. He has gone further and said that if everyone agreed with him, not one of these noblemen would have any place left in this town. Furthermore, he has not hesitated to speak against you yourself, my lord — who now sit as his judge — calling you an ungodly villain, along with many other such insults with which he has smeared most of the leading citizens of our town."

When Pickthank had finished his account, the judge turned to the prisoner at the bar and said: "You rebel, heretic, and traitor — have you heard what these honest gentlemen have testified against you?"

Faithful: "May I speak a few words in my own defense?"

Judge: "You deserve to live no longer and should be struck down immediately on this very spot. Yet, that all men may see our leniency toward you, let us hear what you, vile rebel, have to say."

Faithful: "1. In response to what Mr. Envy has said — I have said nothing more than this: that any rule, law, custom, or people that is directly opposed to the Word of God is diametrically opposed to Christianity. If I have said anything wrong in this, prove my error to me, and I am ready here before you to take it back."

"2. As to the second charge, from Mr. Superstition — I said only this: that true worship of God requires divine faith. But there can be no divine faith without a divine revelation of God's will. Therefore, whatever is introduced into the worship of God that does not come from divine revelation can only be done by human-made faith — and that kind of faith will not lead to eternal life."

"3. As to what Mr. Pickthank has said — setting aside his accusation that I was railing — I say that the prince of this town and all the rabble of his companions listed by that gentleman are more fit for hell than for this town and country. And so, Lord have mercy on me."

Then the judge addressed the jury, who had been standing by throughout to observe: "Gentlemen of the jury, you have seen this man, on whose account such an uproar has been raised in this town. You have also heard the testimony of these worthy gentlemen against him, and you have heard his reply and his own statements. It now rests with you to hang him or spare his life. But I think it right to instruct you in our law first."

"There was a law made in the days of Pharaoh the Great, servant to our prince, that — lest those of a contrary religion should multiply and become too strong for him — their male children should be thrown into the river. (Exodus 1:22.) There was also a law made in the days of Nebuchadnezzar the Great, another of his servants, that anyone who would not bow down and worship his golden image should be thrown into a fiery furnace. (Daniel 3:6.) There was also a law made in the days of Darius, that anyone who prayed to any god other than him for a set period of time should be cast into the lions' den. (Daniel 6:7.) Now, this rebel has broken the substance of all these laws — not merely in thought, which is itself intolerable, but in word and deed as well. This, therefore, cannot be allowed to stand."

"As for Pharaoh's law — it was made as a precaution against potential harm, even when no crime had yet been committed. But here the crime is obvious. As for the second and third laws — you can see that he disputes against our religion. And for the treason he has already admitted to, he deserves to die."

Then the jury went out. Their names were: Mr. Blindman, Mr. No-good, Mr. Malice, Mr. Love-lust, Mr. Live-loose, Mr. Heady, Mr. High-mind, Mr. Enmity, Mr. Liar, Mr. Cruelty, Mr. Hate-light, and Mr. Implacable. Each of them privately voiced his verdict among themselves, and then they unanimously agreed to bring in a guilty verdict before the judge. Among themselves, Mr. Blindman the foreman said, "I see clearly that this man is a heretic." Then Mr. No-good said, "Remove such a man from the earth." "Yes," said Mr. Malice, "for I hate the very sight of him." Then Mr. Love-lust said, "I could never stand him." "Nor I," said Mr. Live-loose, "for he was always condemning my way of life." "Hang him, hang him!" said Mr. Heady. "A miserable wretch," said Mr. High-mind. "My heart rises against him," said Mr. Enmity. "He is a scoundrel," said Mr. Liar. "Hanging is too good for him," said Mr. Cruelty. "Let us be rid of him," said Mr. Hate-light. Then Mr. Implacable said, "Even if the whole world were given to me, I could not be reconciled to him. Therefore let us immediately find him guilty of death."

And so they did. He was immediately sentenced to be taken from the place where he stood back to the place where he had been held, and there to be put to the most cruel death that could be devised.

They brought him out and dealt with him according to their law. First they flogged him, then they beat him, then they cut his flesh with knives. After that they stoned him, then they pierced him with their swords. And finally they burned him to ashes at the stake. And so Faithful came to his end.

Now I saw that behind the crowd there stood a chariot with two horses, waiting for Faithful. As soon as his enemies had finished with him, he was taken up into it and immediately carried up through the clouds to the sound of trumpets, by the shortest road to the Celestial Gate. As for Christian, he was given a reprieve and was sent back to prison, where he remained for a time. But the One who overrules all things, holding the force of their rage in His own hand, worked things so that Christian eventually escaped them and went on his way.

And as he went, he sang,

"Well, Faithful — you have faithfully confessed your Lord, with whom now you are blessed. While faithless ones, with all their empty joys, cry out beneath their hellish miseries. Sing, Faithful, sing, and let your name live on — for though they killed you, you are not yet gone."

The Seventh Stage

Now I saw in my dream that Christian did not go on alone. There was a man named Hopeful — made hopeful by watching Christian and Faithful's words, conduct, and suffering at the fair — who joined himself to Christian and made a brotherly commitment to be his companion. So one man died to bear witness to the truth, and another rose from his ashes to walk alongside Christian on his pilgrimage. Hopeful also told Christian that there were many more people at the fair who would take their time and eventually follow.

So I saw that shortly after they left the fair, they caught up with someone walking ahead of them. His name was Mr. By-ends. They said to him, "What is your country, sir, and how far are you traveling this way?" He told them he came from the town of Fair-speech and was going to the Celestial City — but he did not give them his name.

"From Fair-speech?" said Christian. "Is there anything good that comes from there?" (Proverbs 26:25.)

Mr. By-ends: "Yes," said Mr. By-ends, "I hope so."

Christian: "Please, sir — what may I call you?" said Christian.

Mr. By-ends: "I am a stranger to you, and you to me. If you are going this way, I will be glad of your company. If not, I must make do."

Christian: "This town of Fair-speech," said Christian, "I have heard of it. As I recall, they say it is a very prosperous place."

Mr. By-ends: "Yes, I can assure you it is — and I have many wealthy relatives there."

Christian: "And who are your relatives there, if I may ask?"

Mr. By-ends: "Almost the whole town — and in particular my Lord Turn-about, my Lord Time-server, my Lord Fair-speech, from whose ancestors that town first took its name. Also Mr. Smooth-man, Mr. Facing-both-ways, Mr. Anything; and the minister of our parish, Mr. Two-tongues, was my mother's own brother on my father's side. To tell you the truth, I have become a gentleman of good standing myself. Though my great-grandfather was nothing more than a ferryman who looked one way and rowed another — and I got most of what I have by that same approach."

Christian: "Are you a married man?"

Mr. By-ends: "Yes, and my wife is a very virtuous woman — the daughter of a virtuous woman. She was my Lady Feigning's daughter, so she came from a very distinguished family, and has been raised to such refinement that she knows how to carry herself with everyone, from royalty to the common man. It is true that we differ somewhat in religion from those of the stricter sort, but only in two small points: First, we never go against the wind and the tide. Second, we are always most enthusiastic about religion when it is wearing its silver slippers — we love to walk with it in the street when the sun is shining and people are applauding."

Then Christian stepped aside to his companion Hopeful and said, "It occurs to me that this man is By-ends of Fair-speech. If that is who he is, we have as great a scoundrel in our company as lives in all this region." Then Hopeful said, "Ask him. I think he ought not to be ashamed of his name." So Christian caught up with By-ends again and said, "Sir, you speak as if you know more than most people do. And unless I am mistaken, I believe I have half a guess as to who you are. Is your name Mr. By-ends of Fair-speech?"

Mr. By-ends: "That is not my name — it is a nickname given to me by people who cannot abide me. I must bear it as a reproach, as other good men have borne theirs before me."

Christian: "But did you never give people any reason to call you by that name?"

Mr. By-ends: "Never, never! The very worst I ever did to earn that name was this: I always happened to find my judgment naturally aligning with whatever way things were going at the time, and I happened to benefit from it. But if that is counted against me, let me call it a blessing — and let not the spiteful heap reproach on me for it."

Christian: "I thought you were the man I had heard of. And to tell you my honest opinion — I fear that name belongs to you far more fittingly than you are willing to admit."

Mr. By-ends: "Well, if that is what you think, I cannot help it. You will find me pleasant company if you still allow me to travel with you."

Christian: "If you travel with us, you must go against wind and tide — which, I see, is against your principles. You must also stand by religion when it is in rags, not only when it is wearing silver slippers. And you must stand by it when it is in chains, as well as when it is walking the streets to applause."

Mr. By-ends: "You must not dictate to my conscience or lord it over my faith. Leave me to my freedom and let me walk with you."

Christian: "Not one step further, unless you will do as we do in what I have proposed."

Then Mr. By-ends said, "I will never abandon my old principles — they are harmless and advantageous. If I cannot go with you, I must do as I did before you overtook me: travel on my own, until someone comes along who will be glad of my company."

In my dream I saw that Christian and Hopeful left Mr. By-ends behind and moved ahead. But one of them looked back and saw three men coming up to join him. As they caught up with him, Mr. By-ends bowed low to them, and they greeted him in return. The men's names were Mr. Hold-the-world, Mr. Money-love, and Mr. Save-all — men Mr. By-ends had known for a long time. In their youth they had been schoolmates together, taught by a Mr. Gripeman, a schoolmaster in Lovegain, a market town in the county of Coveting in the North. This schoolmaster taught them the art of getting — whether by violence, deceit, flattery, lying, or by putting on a show of religion. These four men had mastered their teacher's art so thoroughly that any one of them could have run such a school himself.

After they had greeted one another as I described, Mr. Money-love said to Mr. By-ends, "Who are those men on the road ahead of us?" For Christian and Hopeful were still in sight.

By-ends: "They are a couple of men from a distant country who, in their own way, are traveling on pilgrimage."

Mr. Money-love: "What a shame they didn't wait so we could have enjoyed their company! For they, and we, and you, sir, are all going on pilgrimage, I trust."

By-ends: "We are indeed. But the men ahead of us are so rigid, and so devoted to their own views, and so dismissive of others' opinions, that no matter how godly a man may be, if he does not agree with them on everything, they shut him out of their company entirely."

Mr. Save-all: "That is unfortunate. But we do read of some who are 'righteous overmuch,' and their rigidity leads them to judge and condemn everyone but themselves. But tell me — what were the points you disagreed on, and how many were there?"

By-ends: "Well, in their headstrong way, they conclude that it is their duty to press on through all kinds of weather. I, on the other hand, prefer to wait for favorable wind and tide. They are willing to risk everything for God in a single moment. I prefer to use every advantage available to protect my life and my estate. They hold to their views no matter who opposes them. I am for religion only to the extent that the times and my personal safety will allow. They are for religion when it is in rags and looked down on. I am for it when it walks in silver slippers, in the sunshine, and with everyone's applause."

Mr. Hold-the-world: "Yes, and stick to that, good Mr. By-ends! For my part, I consider any man a fool who, having the freedom to keep what he has, is so unwise as to throw it away. Let us be wise as serpents. It is best to make hay while the sun shines. Consider how the bee stays still in winter and stirs only when she can find profit with pleasure. God sends rain sometimes and sunshine other times. If those men are foolish enough to go out in the rain, let us be content to travel only in fair weather. For my part, I prefer a religion that is compatible with the security of God's good blessings to us. After all, who can doubt — if ruled by reason — that since God has given us the good things of this life, He would want us to hold onto them for His sake? Abraham and Solomon grew wealthy through religion. And Job says that a good man will lay up gold like dust. But a man must not be like those men ahead of us, if they are as you have described them."

Mr. Save-all: "I think we are all agreed on this matter, so there is no need to say more about it."

Mr. Money-love: "Indeed there is no need for more words. Anyone who believes neither Scripture nor reason — and you can see we have both on our side — knows neither his own freedom nor how to protect his own interests."

By-ends: "My friends, as you can see, we are all going on pilgrimage together. To keep our minds off things that are bad, let me put a question to you."

"Suppose a minister or a tradesman has an opportunity to gain the good blessings of this life, but the only way he can obtain them is by becoming — at least outwardly — exceptionally zealous in certain points of religion that he had not previously concerned himself with. May he use this approach to achieve his goal and still be considered an honest man?"

Mr. Money-love: "I see where your question is going. With these gentlemen's permission, I will try to give you an answer. First, let me address the part of your question that concerns a minister. Suppose a worthy minister holds a very small and modest position, but has his eye on a much larger and more comfortable one. An opportunity arises to obtain it — but only by studying harder, preaching more frequently and zealously, and adjusting some of his principles to match the preferences of his new congregation. For my part, I see no reason why a man may not do this, provided he has a calling to it — and a great deal more besides — and still be considered an honest man. Why is this?"

"1. His desire for a larger position is entirely lawful — no one can dispute that — since Providence has placed it before him. He may therefore pursue it without any trouble of conscience."

"2. Furthermore, his desire for that position makes him study harder, preach more zealously, and so on — making him a genuinely better man and improving his abilities, which is exactly in line with what God intends."

"3. As for adjusting his principles to match the preferences of his congregation — this actually shows: 1. That he has a self-denying character. 2. That he has a gracious and winsome manner. And 3. That he is therefore better suited for ministry."

"4. My conclusion, then, is that a minister who moves from a small position to a larger one should not be judged as greedy for doing so. On the contrary, since his abilities and diligence have been improved in the process, he should be seen as someone pursuing his calling and making good use of the opportunity God has placed before him."

"Now for the second part of the question, which concerns the tradesman you mentioned. Suppose such a person has only a modest livelihood, but by becoming religious he can improve his situation — perhaps by marrying a wealthy wife, or by attracting more and better customers to his shop. For my part, I see no reason why this cannot be done lawfully. Why is this?"

"1. Becoming religious is a virtue — regardless of what originally motivated a man to do so."

"2. Nor is it unlawful to marry a wealthy wife or to gain more customers for one's shop."

"3. Moreover, a man who gains these things by becoming religious is receiving good things from good people by becoming good himself. So he gains a good wife, good customers, and good profit — all by becoming religious, which is itself good. Therefore, becoming religious in order to gain all these things is a good and profitable plan."

Mr. Money-love's answer to Mr. By-ends' question was enthusiastically praised by all of them. They agreed together that it was the most sensible and beneficial answer possible. Since no one could contradict it — or so they thought — and since Christian and Hopeful were still within earshot, they decided together to challenge them with the question as soon as they caught up with them. This seemed all the more fitting since Christian and Hopeful had already opposed Mr. By-ends earlier. So they called out after them, and Christian and Hopeful stopped and waited until the others came up. But as they walked, the group agreed that it should not be Mr. By-ends but old Mr. Hold-the-world who would put the question to them — since they thought Christian and Hopeful would respond to him without the lingering resentment from the argument with Mr. By-ends a short while before.

So the two groups came together, and after a brief exchange of greetings, Mr. Hold-the-world put the question to Christian and his companion and challenged them to answer it if they could.

Then Christian said, "Even a new believer could answer ten thousand questions like that. For if it is wrong to follow Christ merely for what you can get from Him — as it is (John 6:26) — how much more shameful is it to use Him and religion as a cover to gain worldly advantage! And you will find that only pagans, hypocrites, devils, and sorcerers have ever held that kind of opinion."

"1. Pagans: when Hamor and Shechem wanted Jacob's daughter and his livestock, and saw that the only way to get them was through circumcision, they said to their companions, 'If every male among us is circumcised as they are circumcised, will not their livestock, their property, and all their animals be ours?' Jacob's daughter and his livestock were what they were after — and religion was simply the cover they used to get at them. Read the whole story in Genesis 34:20-24."

"2. The hypocritical Pharisees were also practitioners of this religion. Long prayers were their excuse, but their real aim was to devour widows' houses — and the harsher judgment of God was their reward for it (Luke 20:46-47)."

"3. Judas the devil was of this religion too. He was religious for the money bag — so he could help himself to what was put in it. But he was lost, thrown away, and called the very son of perdition."

"4. Simon the sorcerer was of this religion as well. He wanted the Holy Spirit so he could make money with it — and Peter's verdict on him was exactly what he deserved (Acts 8:19-22)."

"5. I am also convinced of this: a man who takes up religion for the sake of the world will throw away religion for the sake of the world. Just as surely as Judas set his heart on worldly gain when he became religious, so surely did he also sell his religion and his Master for that same gain. To answer the question in the affirmative — as you clearly have done — and to treat such an answer as sound is pagan, hypocritical, and devilish. And your reward will match your works."

Then they all stood staring at one another, with nothing to say in reply to Christian. Hopeful also affirmed that Christian's answer was sound. A heavy silence fell over all of them. Mr. By-ends and his companions fell back and let Christian and Hopeful move ahead of them. Then Christian said to his companion, "If these men cannot stand up under the judgment of men, what will they do when they face the judgment of God? And if they are struck silent when challenged by ordinary people, what will they do when they are rebuked by a devouring fire?"

Then Christian and Hopeful went on ahead of them again, walking until they came to a pleasant plain called Ease. They crossed it with great enjoyment — but it was narrow, so they were through it quickly. On the far side of that plain stood a small hill called Lucre, and inside that hill was a silver mine. Some who had traveled that way before, drawn by its novelty, had turned aside to look at it. But going too close to the edge of the pit, the ground gave way beneath them — it was unstable — and they were killed. Others had been crippled there and were never their own men again for the rest of their lives.

Then I saw in my dream that just off the road, beside the silver mine, stood Demas — dressed like a gentleman — calling out to travelers to come and look. He called to Christian and his companion, "Hey! Come over this way and I'll show you something!"

Christian: "What could be worth leaving the road to see?"

Demas: "There is a silver mine here, and men are digging in it for treasure. Come over, and with a little effort you can make yourselves very rich."

Hopeful: Then Hopeful said, "Let's go and see."

Christian: "Not me," said Christian. "I have heard of this place before and of the many who have been killed here. Besides, that treasure is a trap for those who seek it — it only holds them back from their pilgrimage."

Then Christian called out to Demas and asked, "Isn't this place dangerous? Hasn't it held back many people on their pilgrimage?" (Hosea 9:6.)

Demas: "Not very dangerous — except for those who are careless." But even as he said it, he blushed.

Christian: Then Christian said to Hopeful, "Let's not take a single step off the road. We keep going."

Hopeful: "I'll wager that when Mr. By-ends comes up and gets the same invitation we did, he'll turn aside to look."

Christian: "Without a doubt. His principles lead him straight that way, and the odds are a hundred to one he dies there."

Demas: Then Demas called out again, "But won't you come over and look?"

Christian: Then Christian answered him plainly, saying, "Demas, you are an enemy to the true path of the Lord of this road. You have already been condemned by one of His Majesty's judges for turning aside yourself (2 Timothy 4:10). Why are you trying to bring us into the same condemnation? Besides, if we turn aside at all, our Lord the King will certainly hear about it — and He will put us to shame right where we had hoped to stand before Him with boldness."

Demas called out again, claiming that he too was one of their fellowship, and that if they would wait a little, he would walk with them himself.

Christian: Then Christian said, "What is your name? Is it not the same name by which I have been calling you?"

Demas: "Yes, my name is Demas. I am a son of Abraham."

Christian: "I know who you are. Gehazi was your great-grandfather, and Judas was your father, and you walk in their footsteps. What you are doing is nothing but a devilish scheme. Your father was hanged as a traitor, and you deserve no better reward (2 Kings 5:20-27; Matthew 26:14-15; Matthew 27:3-5). Rest assured: when we reach the King, we will tell Him about your conduct. With that, they went on their way.

By this time Mr. By-ends and his companions had come back into view, and at the very first wave from Demas they went over to him. Whether they fell into the pit by leaning too far over the edge, or went down to dig, or were overcome by the poisonous fumes that rise from such depths — I cannot say for certain. But this much I observed: they were never seen on the road again. Then Christian sang,

"By-ends and silver Demas both agree — one calls, the other runs, that he may be a sharer in his profit. So these two take up with this world, and no farther go."

Now I saw that just on the other side of this plain, the pilgrims came to a place beside the highway where an old monument stood. When they saw it, they were both unsettled by its strange form — it looked to them as though a woman had been transformed into a pillar. They stood there staring at it for a while, unable to make sense of it. At last Hopeful noticed some writing above the top of it, carved in an unusual style. Since he was not a scholar, he called to Christian — who was educated — to see if he could work out the meaning. Christian came over and, after studying the letters for a moment, made out the words: "Remember Lot's wife." He read it aloud to his companion. After that, they both concluded that this was the pillar of salt into which Lot's wife had been turned when she looked back with a covetous heart as she was fleeing from Sodom to safety (Genesis 19:26). This sudden and startling sight gave rise to the following conversation.

Christian: "Ah, my brother — what a timely sight this is. It came just in time, right after Demas invited us to come over and look at the hill Lucre. Had we gone over as he urged us to — and as you were inclined to do, brother — we might, for all I know, have been turned into a spectacle like this woman, to be gazed at by those who come after us."

Hopeful: "I am ashamed of my foolishness, and I marvel that I am not now like Lot's wife. What was the real difference between her sin and mine? She only looked back — and I had a desire to go and look. Let grace be praised, and let me be ashamed that such a desire ever rose in my heart."

Christian: "Let us pay close attention to what we see here, so it helps us in the future. This woman escaped one judgment — she did not die in the destruction of Sodom — yet she was destroyed by another, as we see. She was turned into a pillar of salt."

Hopeful: "That is true. She can serve as both a warning and an example to us — a warning to avoid her sin, and a sign of the judgment that will overtake those who are not restrained by that warning. In the same way, Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, along with the two hundred and fifty men who perished with them in their sin, became a sign and an example to warn others (Numbers 16:31-32; Numbers 26:9-10). But above all, I am astonished at one thing: how can Demas and his companions stand there so boldly, looking for that treasure — when this woman was turned into a pillar of salt merely for looking back with longing (we do not even read that she stepped one foot off the road)? And the judgment that fell on her happened right in sight of where they are. If they would only lift their eyes, they could not miss her."

Christian: "It is astonishing indeed. It shows that their hearts have grown recklessly hardened. I can compare them to nothing so fittingly as a pickpocket working right in front of a judge, or a cutpurse plying his trade under the gallows. The men of Sodom are called 'sinners exceedingly' because they sinned 'before the Lord' — that is, right in His sight, and in spite of all the blessings He had given them. For the land of Sodom in those days was like the garden of Eden (Genesis 13:10-13). That is what stirred His jealousy so intensely, and made their punishment as fierce as fire from the Lord out of heaven could make it. It follows, then, that those who sin in plain sight of God — and do so in defiance of examples He has set before them as clear warnings — must expect to receive the harshest of judgments."

Hopeful: "You have spoken the truth. But what a mercy it is that neither you — and especially not I — have been made into such an example! This gives us reason to thank God, to stand in reverence before Him, and to always remember Lot's wife."

I then saw that they walked on until they came to a pleasant river — the one King David called "the river of God," and which John called "the river of the water of life" (Psalm 65:9; Revelation 22:1; Ezekiel 47:1-9). Their path ran directly along the bank of this river. Christian and his companion walked there with great delight, drinking from its water, which was refreshing and invigorating to their weary spirits. Along the banks on both sides grew green trees bearing every kind of fruit. They ate the leaves to protect themselves from the fevers and illnesses that traveling in the heat can bring on. On either side of the river stretched a meadow, beautifully adorned with lilies and green all year round. In this meadow they lay down and slept, for it was safe to rest there (Psalm 23:2; Isaiah 14:30). When they woke, they gathered more fruit from the trees and drank again from the river, then lay down to sleep once more. They did this for several days and nights. Then they sang,

"See how these crystal streams flow by to comfort pilgrims passing on the way. The meadows green, besides their fragrant scent, yield every pleasure. And the one who knows what fruit and leaves these blessed trees produce will gladly sell all else to buy this field."

When they were ready to move on — for they had not yet reached the end of their journey — they ate and drank once more, and then departed.

In my dream I saw that they had not traveled far before the river and the road parted ways for a time. This disappointed them greatly, though they did not dare to leave the road. The path away from the river was rough, and their feet were sore from all their traveling. The pilgrims were deeply discouraged by the road (Numbers 21:4). As they went on, they kept wishing for a better way. A little ahead of them, on the left side of the road, was a meadow with a stile to cross over into it. That meadow is called By-path Meadow. Christian said to his companion, "If this meadow runs alongside our road, let's cross over into it." He went to the stile to check, and sure enough, a path ran along the other side of the fence, parallel to the road. "It is exactly what I hoped for," said Christian. "The walking is much easier over here. Come on, good Hopeful — let's cross over."

Hopeful: "But what if this path leads us off the road?"

Christian: "That is unlikely," said the other. "Look — doesn't it run right alongside the road?" So Hopeful let himself be persuaded and followed Christian over the stile. Once they were over and on the path, they found it much easier on their feet. Looking ahead, they noticed a man walking the same direction as them. His name was Vain-Confidence. They called out to him and asked where the path led. He said it led to the Celestial Gate. "You see!" said Christian. "Didn't I tell you? This proves we are going the right way." So they followed, and he walked ahead of them. But then night came on and it grew very dark, so that those who were behind could no longer see the man in front.

The man in the lead — Vain-Confidence by name — could not see where he was going and fell into a deep pit that had been dug there on purpose by the prince of those grounds to catch such presumptuous fools. He was dashed to pieces in the fall (Isaiah 9:16).

Christian and Hopeful heard him fall. They called out to find out what had happened, but no one answered — only a groan reached them from the darkness. Then Hopeful said, "Where are we now?" Christian said nothing, sensing that he had led them off the road. Just then a violent storm broke — rain, thunder, and lightning in a terrifying display — and the water began to rise rapidly.

Then Hopeful groaned and said, "Oh, if only I had stayed on the road!"

Christian: "Who could have known this path would lead us astray?"

Hopeful: "I had a bad feeling about it from the very beginning, which is why I gave you that gentle warning. I would have spoken more plainly, but you are older than I am."

Christian: "Good brother, please don't be angry with me. I am truly sorry I led you off the road and put you in such serious danger. Please, brother, forgive me. I had no bad intention in it."

Hopeful: "Take heart, my brother — I forgive you. And I believe this will yet work out for our good."

Christian: "I am grateful to have such a forgiving brother. But we cannot stand here. Let's try to make our way back."

Hopeful: "Good brother, let me go first."

Christian: "No — please let me go first. If there is danger, I should face it first, since it was my decision that got us both off the road."

Hopeful: "No," said Hopeful, "you should not go first. Your mind is troubled, and that might lead us off course again." Then, to encourage them, they heard a voice saying, "Let your heart be toward the highway, even the way that you went — turn back" (Jeremiah 31:21). But by this time the waters had risen sharply, making the return path very dangerous. (Then I thought to myself: it is far easier to wander off the right path than to find it again once you have left it.) Still, they pressed on to go back — but it was so dark and the flood so high that they nearly drowned nine or ten times in the attempt.

Even with all their effort, they could not find their way back to the stile before daylight. At last they found a small shelter and sat down there until morning, but they were so exhausted that they fell asleep. Not far from where they slept stood a castle called Doubting Castle, owned by Giant Despair — and they were sleeping on his grounds. So early the next morning he got up, walked his fields, and found Christian and Hopeful asleep on his property. He woke them with a rough, harsh voice, demanding to know where they had come from and what they were doing on his land. They told him they were pilgrims and had lost their way. The giant said, "You have trespassed on my property tonight by trampling through and sleeping on my land. You must come with me." They had no choice but to comply, for he was stronger than they were. They also had little to say, since they knew they were in the wrong. So the giant drove them before him and locked them in his castle, throwing them into a very dark dungeon — a foul, stinking place that crushed the spirits of both men. There they lay from Wednesday morning until Saturday night, with no bread to eat, no water to drink, no light, and no one to check on them. They were in a desperate situation, cut off from every friend and familiar face (Psalm 88:18). Christian's suffering was doubled, because it was his own poor judgment that had brought them into this misery.

Giant Despair had a wife named Diffidence. When he came to bed that night, he told her what he had done — that he had caught two trespassers and locked them in his dungeon. Then he asked her what he should do with them next. She asked who they were, where they had come from, and where they were headed. He told her. She advised him to beat them without mercy when he got up in the morning. So at dawn he grabbed a heavy club made from a crab-tree and went down to the dungeon. First he railed at them like they were dogs, even though they said nothing to provoke him. Then he beat them savagely — so badly that they could not help themselves or even roll over on the floor. After that he left them alone to suffer and grieve in their misery. They spent the entire day doing nothing but sighing and weeping bitterly. That night, talking with her husband again and learning the prisoners were still alive, his wife advised him to counsel them to kill themselves. So the next morning he went to them again with his same harsh manner. Seeing that they were still badly hurt from the beating he had given them the day before, he told them that since they would never be getting out of that place, their best option was to end their lives immediately — with a knife, a noose, or poison. "Why would you choose to keep living," he said, "when life is nothing but bitterness?" But they begged him to let them go. At that he turned on them with a fierce look and rushed toward them — and would certainly have killed them himself — but he suddenly fell into one of his fits. (In sunny weather he sometimes had these fits and lost the use of his hands.) So he had to withdraw and leave them again to decide what to do. Then the prisoners talked it over between themselves — whether it was better to follow his advice or not. And this is how their conversation went:

Christian: "Brother," said Christian, "what are we going to do? The life we are living now is unbearable. For my part, I don't know whether it is better to keep living like this or to die now. My soul would rather be strangled than live on, and the grave seems easier to me than this dungeon (Job 7:15). Should we just do what the giant says?"

Hopeful: "Our condition is truly terrible, and death would be more welcome to me than staying here forever. But consider this: the Lord of the country we are traveling to has said, 'You shall do no murder' — not even to another person's body, let alone our own. How much more, then, are we forbidden from following the giant's counsel to kill ourselves. Besides, a murderer of another person destroys only the body. But someone who kills himself destroys both body and soul at once. And brother — you speak of finding rest in the grave. But have you forgotten that murderers go to hell? 'No murderer has eternal life,' and so on. Consider also this: the law of this land is not entirely in Giant Despair's hands. Others before us have been taken by him just as we were — and yet they have escaped. Who knows but that God, who made the world, might cause Giant Despair to die? Or that at some point he might forget to lock us in? Or that one of his fits might come over him again in our presence and he might lose the use of his limbs? If that ever happens again, I am resolved to summon every bit of courage I have and try with everything I've got to get free. I was a fool not to try when he had his fit before. But brother, let us be patient and hold on a little longer. The time may come that brings us a welcome deliverance. But let us not take our own lives. With these words Hopeful calmed his brother's spirit, and they endured together in the darkness for the rest of that day in their grim and sorrowful condition.

Toward evening the giant went back down to the dungeon to see whether his prisoners had followed his advice. When he got there he found them alive — barely alive, in truth, for between the lack of food and water and the wounds from his beating, they could do little more than breathe. But alive they were. That sent him into a furious rage. He told them that since they had defied his counsel, what awaited them would be worse than if they had never been born.

At this they trembled violently, and I believe Christian fainted. But after a moment he recovered himself, and they returned to discussing the giant's advice and whether they should take it. Christian again seemed inclined to do it. But Hopeful responded a second time, as follows:

Hopeful: "My brother," he said, "have you forgotten how courageous you have been? Apollyon could not crush you. Neither could all the terrors you faced — all that you heard and saw and endured — in the Valley of the Shadow of Death. You have already survived such hardship, fear, and shock — and now you are nothing but fear? Look at me: I am here in the dungeon with you, and I am far weaker by nature than you are. This giant has beaten me just as he has beaten you. He has cut off our food and water just the same. I, too, sit in the dark mourning alongside you. But let us hold on a little longer. Remember how boldly you carried yourself at Vanity Fair — afraid of neither chains, nor cage, nor death itself. So let us, at the very least — if only to avoid the disgrace that comes from a Christian giving in — bear up with patience as long as we can."

When night came on again and Giant Despair and his wife were in bed, she asked him about the prisoners — had they taken his advice? He replied, "They are stubborn scoundrels. They would rather endure any hardship than kill themselves." Then she said, "Tomorrow take them into the castle yard and show them the bones and skulls of the men you have already done away with. Convince them that before the week is out, you will tear them to pieces just as you did those others before them."

When morning came, the giant went back down to them, took them into the castle yard, and showed them what his wife had told him to show. "These," he said, "were once pilgrims like you. They trespassed on my grounds just as you did. When I saw fit, I tore them to pieces — and within ten days I will do the same to you. Now get back to your dungeon." And he beat them the whole way back. They spent all of Saturday lying there in misery, as before. That night, when Mrs. Diffidence and the giant were in bed, they returned to talking about their prisoners. The giant was puzzled that neither his beatings nor his advice had pushed them over the edge. His wife replied, "I suspect they are still alive because they are hoping someone will come and rescue them — or because they have some kind of key hidden on them that they are hoping will help them escape." "You think so, my dear?" said the giant. "Then I will search them in the morning."

Now on Saturday, around midnight, they began to pray, and they continued in prayer until almost daybreak.

Just before dawn, Christian — as if suddenly coming to his senses — burst out in an astonished voice: "What a fool I am to be lying in this stinking dungeon when I could be walking free! I have a key in my chest called Promise that I believe will open any lock in Doubting Castle!" Then Hopeful said, "That is wonderful news! Good brother — take it out and try it."

Then Christian pulled the key from inside his coat and tried it in the dungeon door. The bolt turned back as he turned the key, and the door swung open easily. Christian and Hopeful both stepped out. He went next to the outer door leading to the castle yard, and his key opened that door too. Then he came to the iron gate, which also had to be opened. That lock was extremely stiff — but the key did open it. They pushed the gate open and made their escape as quickly as they could. But as the gate opened, it let out such a loud creak that it woke Giant Despair, who leaped up to chase after them — only to feel his limbs give out. One of his fits struck him again, and he could not move. He could not pursue them at all. They ran on until they reached the King's highway, and there they were safe — they were out of his territory.

Once they were back over the stile, they thought carefully about what they could do there to warn those who would come after them, to keep them out of Giant Despair's hands. They agreed to set up a pillar there with this message carved on the side: "Over this stile is the way to Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair, who despises the King of the Celestial Country and seeks to destroy His holy pilgrims." Many who came after them read these words and avoided the danger. When this was done, they sang the following:

"We wandered off the path, and then we learned what comes from walking where we had no right. Let those who follow watch where they have turned, lest carelessness should bring them to our plight — lest they, for trespassing, be prisoners there whose castle's Doubting, and whose name's Despair."

The Eighth Stage

They traveled on until they came to the Delectable Mountains — mountains that belong to the Lord of the hill spoken of earlier. They climbed up to the mountains to take in the gardens and orchards, the vineyards and springs. They drank from the water, washed themselves, and freely ate of the fruit of the vineyards. On the tops of these mountains were shepherds tending their flocks, standing beside the highway. The pilgrims went to them and, leaning on their staffs as weary travelers do when they stop to talk, asked, "Whose mountains are these? And whose sheep are these that graze on them?"

The Shepherds: "These mountains are Emmanuel's land, and they are within sight of His city. The sheep are His as well — He laid down His life for them" (John 10:11, 15).

Christian: "Is this the right road to the Celestial City?"

The Shepherds: "You are right on the way."

Christian: "How far is it from here?"

The Shepherds: "Too far for any but those who truly make it there."

Christian: "Is the road safe, or dangerous?"

The Shepherds: "Safe for those it is meant to be safe for. But those who go astray will fall on it" (Hosea 14:9).

Christian: "Is there any refreshment here for pilgrims who are tired and worn out from the journey?"

The Shepherds: "The Lord of these mountains has charged us not to neglect hospitality to strangers (Hebrews 13:2). Everything good this place has to offer is yours."

I also saw in my dream that when the shepherds realized the pilgrims were travelers on the road, they asked them questions — which Christian and Hopeful answered as they had answered others along the way: Where had they come from? How had they found the road? And how had they kept going this far, since very few who start the journey ever show their faces on these mountains? When the shepherds heard their answers, they were pleased and looked at them warmly. "Welcome to the Delectable Mountains," they said.

The shepherds — whose names were Knowledge, Experience, Watchful, and Sincere — took the pilgrims by the hand, brought them to their tents, and gave them what food was ready. They also said, "We hope you will stay with us for a while, to get acquainted and to refresh yourselves with all that these Delectable Mountains have to offer." Christian and Hopeful said they were glad to stay. So they rested there that night, for it was already very late.

In my dream I saw that in the morning the shepherds called Christian and Hopeful up to walk with them on the mountains. So they went out together and walked for a while, enjoying the beautiful views on every side. Then the shepherds said to one another, "Shall we show these pilgrims some remarkable things?" They agreed to do it. First they led them to the top of a hill called Error, which dropped away steeply on the far side, and told them to look down. Christian and Hopeful looked down and saw at the bottom several men who had been dashed to pieces by a fall from the top. Then Christian asked, "What does this mean?" The shepherds answered, "Have you not heard of those who were led into error by listening to Hymenaeus and Philetus regarding the resurrection of the body?" (2 Timothy 2:17-18.) They said yes. Then the shepherds said, "Those men you see broken at the bottom of this mountain are those very people. They have remained there unburied to this day, as you see — as a warning to others not to climb too high or come too close to the edge of this mountain."

Then I saw that the shepherds led them to the top of another mountain called Caution, and told them to look into the distance. When they did, they thought they could make out several men wandering among the tombs there. They could tell the men were blind, because they kept stumbling over the gravestones and could find no way out from among them. Then Christian asked, "What does this mean?"

The shepherds answered, "Did you notice, a little below these mountains, a stile on the left side of the road leading into a meadow?" They said yes. "From that stile," the shepherds said, "there is a path that leads straight to Doubting Castle, which is held by Giant Despair. The men you see among those tombs were once pilgrims just like you, traveling this same road — until they came to that stile. Because the road was rough there, they chose to leave it and go into that meadow. Giant Despair caught them and threw them into Doubting Castle. After they had been kept in the dungeon for a time, he put out their eyes and led them among those tombs, where he left them to wander to this day — fulfilling the words of the wise man: 'He who wanders from the way of understanding will rest in the assembly of the dead' (Proverbs 21:16)." Then Christian and Hopeful looked at each other with tears streaming down their faces, but said nothing to the shepherds.

Then I saw in my dream that the shepherds led them to another place — a hollow at the foot of a hill, where there was a door set into the hillside. They opened the door and told the pilgrims to look inside. They looked in and saw that it was very dark and smoky within. They also thought they could hear a rumbling sound, like fire, and the cries of people in torment — and they could smell the stench of brimstone. Then Christian asked, "What does this mean?" The shepherds told them, "This is a back road to hell — a path that hypocrites take: those who sell their birthright, like Esau; those who sell their Master, like Judas; those who blaspheme the Gospel, like Alexander; and those who lie and deceive, like Ananias and his wife Sapphira."

Then Hopeful said to the shepherds, "I take it that every one of those people made an outward show of pilgrimage, just as we do now — isn't that so?"

The Shepherds: "Yes, and they kept up that appearance for a long time."

Hopeful: "How far did they travel on their pilgrimage before they were ultimately lost?"

The Shepherds: "Some traveled farther than these mountains, and some not as far."

Then the pilgrims said to each other, "We must cry out to the Mighty One for strength."

The Shepherds: "Yes — and once you have that strength, you must make use of it as well."

By this point the pilgrims were eager to move on, and the shepherds were glad to send them on their way. So they walked together toward the far end of the mountains. Then the shepherds said to one another, "Let us show the pilgrims the gates of the Celestial City, if they have the skill to look through our telescope." The pilgrims gladly accepted the offer. So the shepherds led them to the top of a high hill called Clear, and handed them the glass to look through.

They tried to look — but the memory of the last thing the shepherds had shown them made their hands shake, and that unsteadiness kept them from getting a clear view. Even so, they thought they glimpsed something that looked like the gate, and something of the glory of the place. Then they went on their way and sang,

"Through shepherds, hidden things are brought to light — secrets kept from all other men in sight. Come to the shepherds, then, if you would see things deep and hidden, things of mystery."

As they were about to leave, one of the shepherds gave them a map of the road ahead. Another warned them to beware of the Flatterer. The third told them to take care not to fall asleep on the Enchanted Ground. And the fourth wished them Godspeed. Then I woke from my dream.

The Ninth Stage

I fell asleep again and dreamed once more, and saw the same two pilgrims coming down the mountains along the highway toward the city. A little below these mountains, on the left side, lies the country of Conceit. From that country a small winding lane meets the road the pilgrims were walking. There they met a lively young man who had come out of that country. His name was Ignorance. So Christian asked him where he was from and where he was going.

Ignorance: "Sir, I was born in the country just over there, a little to the left, and I am going to the Celestial City."

Christian: "But how do you expect to get in at the gate? You may find it quite difficult."

Ignorance: "The same way other good people do," he said.

Christian: "But what will you present at the gate that should cause it to be opened for you?"

Ignorance: "I know my Lord's will, and I have lived a good life. I pay every man what I owe him. I pray, fast, pay tithes, give to the poor, and I have left my home country to make this journey."

Christian: "But you did not come in through the wicket gate at the head of this road. You came in through that crooked lane back there. So I'm afraid that however well you think of yourself, when the day of reckoning comes, you will be charged as a thief and a robber rather than being admitted into the city."

Ignorance: "Gentlemen, you are complete strangers to me and I don't know you at all. Be content to follow the religion of your own country, and I will follow the religion of mine. I expect everything will turn out fine. As for the gate you're talking about — everyone in our country knows it is a long way off from where we live. I don't believe any person in our area even knows the road to it. Nor do they need to worry about it, since we have — as you can see — a perfectly nice, pleasant, green lane that comes straight down from our country and meets the road right here."

When Christian saw that the man was full of his own wisdom, he said quietly to Hopeful, "There is more hope for a fool than for him" (Proverbs 26:12). He added, "'When a fool walks along the road, his sense fails him, and he shows everyone he is a fool' (Ecclesiastes 10:3). "Shall we keep talking with him, or move ahead for now and leave him to think over what he has already heard? Then we could stop again and let him catch up with us later, and see if we can do him any good gradually?" Then Hopeful said,

"Let Ignorance reflect a little while on what was said, and not refuse good counsel, lest he stay forever ignorant of what is the greatest gain. God says that those who have no understanding — even though He made them — He will not save."

Hopeful: He added, "I don't think it's wise to give it all to him at once. Let's go on ahead if you like, and speak to him again when the time is right — as much as he is ready to hear."

So they both went on, and Ignorance followed behind them. After they had passed him a little way, they entered a very dark stretch of road. There they saw a man being bound with seven strong cords by seven demons, who were dragging him back toward the door they had seen set into the hillside (Matthew 12:45; Proverbs 5:22). Christian began to tremble at the sight, and so did Hopeful. But as the demons led the man away, Christian looked closely to see if he could recognize him. He thought it might be a man named Turn-away, who lived in the town of Apostasy. He could not see the man's face clearly — the man hung his head like a thief who has been caught. But as he passed by, Hopeful looked after him and noticed a paper pinned to his back with this inscription: "Shameless professor and damnable apostate."

Then Christian said to his companion, "This makes me remember something I was told about a man in this very area. The man's name was Little-faith — a good man who lived in the town of Sincere. The story goes like this: at the entrance to this stretch of road, a lane comes down from Broadway Gate called Dead-Man's Lane — so named because of the murders that frequently happen there. Little-faith, traveling on pilgrimage just as we are, happened to sit down there and fall asleep. At that time, three rough thugs came down the lane from Broadway Gate. Their names were Faint-heart, Mistrust, and Guilt — three brothers. Spotting Little-faith where he lay, they came galloping up at full speed. The poor man had just woken from his sleep and was getting up to continue his journey when they surrounded him and ordered him to stand still with threatening voices. Little-faith went white as a sheet — he had no power to fight or run. Faint-heart demanded his wallet. He hesitated — he hated to lose his money — so Mistrust shoved his hand into his pocket and pulled out a bag of silver. At that, Little-faith cried out, 'Thieves! Thieves!' With that, Guilt brought a heavy club down on Little-faith's head and knocked him flat to the ground, where he lay bleeding as if he would bleed to death. The three thieves stood over him the whole time. But soon they heard others coming on the road. Fearing it might be one Great-grace from the town of Good-confidence, they took to their heels and left the poor man to fend for himself. After a while, Little-faith came back to his senses, got up, and managed to drag himself on his way. That is the story."

Hopeful: "But did they take everything he had?"

Christian: "No — they never found where his jewels were hidden, so he kept those. But as I was told, the good man was deeply distressed over his loss, because the thieves had taken most of his traveling money. What they did not find — as I said — were his jewels. He also had a small amount of loose change left, but barely enough to see him to the end of his journey. In fact — unless I was told wrong — he was forced to beg his way along, to keep body and soul together, since he could not sell his jewels. For all his begging and effort, he spent most of the rest of the journey with many a hungry stomach (1 Peter 4:18)."

Hopeful: "But isn't it remarkable that they never took his certificate — the one he would need to present for admission at the Celestial Gate?"

Christian: "It is remarkable. But they did not get it — not because he was clever enough to hide it, for he was so frightened when they came upon him that he had neither the presence of mind nor the ability to conceal anything. It was more by God's good providence than by his own effort that they missed that precious thing (2 Timothy 1:12-14; 2 Peter 2:9)."

Hopeful: "Even so, it must have been a comfort to him that they did not take that jewel from him."

Christian: "It could have been a great comfort, had he made proper use of it. But those who told me the story said he drew very little comfort from it for the rest of the journey — the shock of losing his money had hit him too hard. He forgot about the certificate for a large part of what remained of his journey. And whenever it did come to mind and he began to take some comfort from it, fresh thoughts of his loss would rush in and overwhelm everything else."

Hopeful: "What a terrible grief that must have been for the poor man."

Christian: "Grief? Yes, a real grief! How could it be anything else — to be robbed and wounded, alone in a strange place, as he was? It is a wonder he did not die of grief, poor soul. I was told he spent nearly all the rest of the way doing nothing but moaning and complaining bitterly — telling everyone who passed him or whom he overtook along the way where he had been robbed, and how, and who the thieves were, and what he had lost, and how he was wounded, and how he had barely escaped with his life."

Hopeful: "But it is surprising that his desperate need didn't drive him to sell or pawn some of his jewels to provide for himself on the journey."

Christian: "You are talking like someone who still hasn't fully grasped the situation. Who would he pawn them to? Who would he sell them to? In all that country where he was robbed, his jewels had no value whatsoever. No one there could have helped him in the way he needed. Besides, if his jewels had been missing when he reached the gate of the Celestial City, he would have been turned away — shut out of his inheritance there. And he knew it. That would have been far worse to him than the wickedness of ten thousand thieves combined."

Hopeful: "Why are you so sharp with me, brother? Esau sold his birthright for a bowl of stew (Hebrews 12:16), and that birthright was his greatest jewel. If he could do it, why couldn't Little-faith do the same?"

Christian: "Esau did sell his birthright — and so have many others — and by doing so excluded themselves from the greatest blessing, just as that wretch did. But you need to recognize the difference between Esau and Little-faith, and between their situations. Esau's birthright was symbolic. Little-faith's jewels were not. Esau's belly was his god. Little-faith's was not. Esau's problem was his physical appetite. Little-faith's was not. On top of that, Esau could see no further than satisfying his immediate craving: 'I am about to die,' he said, 'so what use is this birthright to me?' (Genesis 25:32.) But Little-faith — though his faith was only small — was kept by that little faith from such recklessness. It caused him to see and value his jewels too highly to sell them, as Esau did his birthright. You will find nowhere in Scripture that Esau had faith — not even a little. So it is no surprise that when the flesh has complete control — as it always will in a man with no faith to resist it — a man will sell his birthright and his soul and everything else to the devil. Such people are like a wild animal in heat that cannot be turned aside (Jeremiah 2:24): when their minds are fixed on their cravings, they will have them no matter the cost. But Little-faith was of a different nature. His heart was fixed on things divine. His life was sustained by things spiritual and heavenly. So what reason would such a man have to sell his jewels — even if he could have found a buyer — just to fill his mind with empty things? Would a man take a penny to fill his stomach with hay? Can you persuade a turtledove to feed on carrion like a crow? Those who have no faith can pawn, mortgage, and sell everything they have — even themselves — for the sake of fleshly desire. But those who have saving faith, even a little of it, cannot do that. That, my brother, is where your thinking went wrong."

Hopeful: "I admit it. But your sharp words nearly made me angry."

Christian: "I only compared you to certain lively little birds that run about in unknown places with the shell still on their heads — still freshly hatched, so to speak. But never mind that. Think carefully about the matter we've been discussing, and we'll be perfectly fine between us."

Hopeful: "But Christian, I'm convinced in my heart that those three thugs were nothing but cowards. Why else would they have fled at the mere rumor of someone coming on the road? Why didn't Little-faith show more courage? I think he could have put up a fight and only surrendered when there was truly no other option."

Christian: "Many have called them cowards, but few who have actually faced them in a trial have found that to be true. As for courage — Little-faith had very little of it. And I can tell from how you're talking, brother, that if you had been in his shoes, you would have put up a fight and then given in just the same. And honestly, since this is the boldest you can speak when they are far from us — if they were to appear to you the way they appeared to him, you might find yourself thinking quite differently."

"Besides, remember that they are not ordinary thieves. They serve under the king of the bottomless pit — and when needed, he will come to their aid himself, and his voice is like the roar of a lion (1 Peter 5:8). I myself have been attacked just as Little-faith was, and I found it terrifying. These three villains set upon me, and as soon as I began to resist them as a Christian should, they gave a shout — and in came their master. I would have given my life for a penny at that point — except that, as God would have it, I was clothed in proven armor. And even so, even fully armed, I found it desperately hard to conduct myself like a man. No one can know what that battle is really like unless they have fought it themselves."

Hopeful: "Still, you saw how they ran at the mere thought that Great-grace might be on the road."

Christian: "True — they and their master have often fled when Great-grace simply appeared. And no wonder, for he is the King's champion. But surely you would draw a distinction between Little-faith and the King's champion. Not every one of the King's subjects is one of His champions. Not everyone, when put to the test, can perform the feats of war that he can. Is it reasonable to think a small child could handle Goliath the way David did? Or that a wren should have the strength of an ox? Some are strong, some are weak. Some have great faith, some have little. This man was one of the weak — and so he was overpowered."

Hopeful: "I wish it had been Great-grace there — for their sake."

Christian: "If it had been Great-grace there, he would have had his hands full. You need to understand that as excellent as Great-grace is with his weapons — and as long as he can keep the enemy at sword's point, he does well — if Faint-heart, Mistrust, or any of the others manage to get in close, it will go hard with him. They will throw him off his feet. And once a man is on the ground, what can he do?"

Anyone who looks closely at Great-grace's face will see the scars and cuts there that easily prove what I am saying. In fact, I once heard that he said — while right in the middle of combat — 'We despaired even of life.' Think of how those rough rogues and their companions made David groan and mourn and cry out. Heman (Psalm 88) and Hezekiah too — champions in their day — were forced to fight with everything they had when attacked by these enemies. And even so, they came away badly beaten. Peter once thought he would try his strength against them. Some call him the prince of the apostles — yet they handled him so badly that in the end he was terrified by a serving girl.

On top of that, their king is always within earshot. He is never far away, and if at any point they are being beaten back, he comes to help them if he possibly can. Of him it is written: 'The sword of him that attacks him cannot hold; nor the spear, the dart, nor the coat of armor. 'He regards iron as straw, and bronze as rotten wood. 'The arrow cannot make him flee; sling stones are turned to stubble before him. 'Darts are like stubble to him; he laughs at the rattling of a spear.' (Job 41:26-29.) What can a man do against that? It is true that if a man could always have Job's war horse — and the skill and courage to ride it — he might accomplish great things. 'For its neck is clothed with power. It does not fear like a grasshopper; the snorting of its nostrils is terrifying. It paws the valley and exults in its strength; it charges into battle. It laughs at fear and is not frightened; it does not turn back from the sword. The quiver rattles against it, the flashing spear and the javelin. With fierceness and rage it devours the ground; it cannot stand still when the trumpet sounds. When the trumpet blares it says, "Charge!" It smells the battle from far away — the thunder of the captains and the war cry.' (Job 39:19-25.)

But for foot soldiers like you and me, let us never wish to meet an enemy on our own terms. Let us not boast that we could do better when we hear of others who have been overpowered, and let us not be pleased with ourselves about our own strength — for those who think this way usually come off worst when they are actually tested. Consider Peter, whom I mentioned before. He swaggered and boasted. His proud heart told him he would do better than any other man and stand more firmly for his Master. Yet who was more thoroughly defeated and brought down by those villains than he?

When we hear, then, that such robberies are happening on the King's highway, there are two things we ought to do.

"1. We must go out fully armed, and be sure to take our shield with us. It was for lack of the shield that even those who struck hard at Leviathan could not make him yield. Without that shield, he does not fear us at all. Therefore, the one who knew what he was talking about said: 'Above all, take up the shield of faith, with which you will be able to extinguish all the flaming arrows of the evil one' (Ephesians 6:16)."

"2. It is also good to ask the King for an escort — indeed, to ask Him to go with us Himself. This is what made David rejoice when he was in the Valley of the Shadow of Death. And Moses would rather die where he stood than take one step without his God (Exodus 33:15)."

"Oh, my brother — if He will go with us, why should we fear ten thousand who set themselves against us? (Psalm 3:5-8; 27:1-3.) But without Him, even the proudest helpers fall among the slain (Isaiah 10:4)."

"For my part, I have been in that battle before. And though — by the goodness of the One who is best — I am alive, as you can see, I cannot claim any personal bravery. I will be glad if I never face such an attack again — though I fear we are not yet beyond all danger. Even so, since the lion and the bear have not devoured me yet, I hope God will deliver us from the next enemy we face too." Then Christian sang,

"Poor Little-faith! Were you among the thieves? Were you robbed? Remember this, all who believe: get more faith — then you will be victors over ten thousand. Without it, scarce over three."

So they went on, and Ignorance followed behind. They walked until they came to a place where another path branched off and ran alongside theirs, appearing just as straight as the road they were meant to follow. They did not know which of the two to take, since both looked equally right ahead of them. So they stood still to think it through. While they were deliberating, a man appeared before them — dark-skinned, but wearing a bright white robe. He asked them why they were standing there. They told him they were going to the Celestial City but did not know which path to take. 'Follow me,' the man said. 'That is where I am going too.' So they followed him down the path that had just joined the road. But that path gradually turned and turned again, until it had carried them so far from the city they were seeking that their faces were pointed completely away from it — yet still they followed. But before they knew what had happened, he led them straight into a net, in which they became so tangled that they could not move. And at that moment, the white robe fell from the dark man's back. Then they saw where they were. They lay there crying for some time, unable to free themselves.

Christian: Then Christian said to his companion, "Now I see my mistake clearly. Didn't the shepherds warn us to beware of the Flatterer? As the wise man wrote — and as we have found out today — 'A man who flatters his neighbor spreads a net for his feet' (Proverbs 29:5)."

Hopeful: "The shepherds also gave us a written map of the road to help us find our way — and we forgot to read that too. We failed to keep ourselves from the paths of the destroyer. In this, David was wiser than us. He said, 'Concerning the works of men, by the word of Your lips I have kept myself from the paths of the destroyer' (Psalm 17:4)." So they lay in the net, crying over their own foolishness. At last they spotted a Shining One coming toward them, a whip of small cords in his hand. When he reached them, he asked where they had come from and what they were doing there. They told him they were pilgrims on the way to Zion, but had been led off course by a dark-skinned man in white clothing who had told them to follow him, claiming he was going there too. Then the Shining One said, "That was the Flatterer — a false apostle who disguises himself as an angel of light" (Daniel 11:32; 2 Corinthians 11:13-14). He tore open the net and set the men free. "Follow me," he said, "and I will put you back on the right road." He led them back to the road they had left when they followed the Flatterer. Then he asked them, "Where did you spend last night?" They said, "With the shepherds on the Delectable Mountains." He asked whether the shepherds had given them a written map of the road. They said yes. "But when you came to the fork and did not know which way to go," he said, "did you take out your map and read it?" They said no. He asked why. They said they had forgotten. He then asked whether the shepherds had warned them to beware of the Flatterer. They said yes — but added that they had not imagined such a well-spoken man could be him (Romans 16:17-18).

Then I saw in my dream that he commanded them to lie down. When they did, he disciplined them firmly, to teach them the right way they should walk (Deuteronomy 25:2; 2 Chronicles 6:27). As he disciplined them, he said, "Those I love I rebuke and discipline. Be zealous, therefore, and repent" (Revelation 3:19). After this, he told them to go on their way and take careful note of the rest of the shepherds' directions. So they thanked him warmly for all his kindness, and went quietly along the right road, singing,

"Come here, all you who walk this way, and see how pilgrims fare when they go astray. Caught in a tangling net they were, because they let good counsel slip from care. They were rescued, yes — but even so, they were beaten for it. Let that be your warning."

After a while, they noticed someone far ahead, moving quietly and alone along the highway toward them. Christian said to his companion, "There is a man coming our way with his back toward Zion."

Hopeful: "I see him. Let us be on our guard — he might turn out to be another Flatterer." The man drew nearer and nearer until he finally came up to them. His name was Atheist, and he asked where they were going.

Christian: "We are going to Mount Zion."

Then Atheist burst into loud laughter.

Christian: "What are you laughing at?"

Atheist: "I'm laughing at how ignorant you are — setting out on such an exhausting journey when all you will get for your trouble is the journey itself."

Christian: "Man, do you think we will not be received there?"

Atheist: "Received! There is no such place anywhere in the world — it exists only in your imagination."

Christian: "But there is — in the world to come."

Atheist: "When I was at home in my own country, I believed exactly what you are saying now. On the strength of that belief I set out to find this city and have been searching for it for twenty years — and I have found no more trace of it than I did on the very first day I left (Ecclesiastes 10:15; Jeremiah 17:15)."

Christian: "We have both heard of it and believe it truly exists."

Atheist: "If I had not believed it when I was at home, I would never have set out this far to find it. But I found nothing — and I would have found it by now if it existed, for I have searched farther than you have. So I am turning back. I am going to enjoy again the things I gave up when I set out chasing something that, as I now see clearly, is not there."

Christian: Then Christian said quietly to Hopeful, "Is what this man says true?"

Hopeful: "Watch out — he is one of the Flatterers. Remember what it already cost us when we listened to that kind of man. No Mount Zion? Did we not see the gate of the city from the Delectable Mountains? And are we not to walk by faith right now?" (2 Corinthians 5:7.)

"Let us go on, or the man with the whip may overtake us again. You should have been the one to remind me of this — so now let me remind you: 'Stop listening, my son, to instruction that causes you to stray from the words of knowledge' (Proverbs 19:27). I say, brother, stop listening to him, and let us believe for the saving of our souls."

Christian: "Brother, I did not ask you that question because I doubted the truth of our faith myself. I asked to test you — to draw out the honest conviction of your heart. As for this man, I know he has been blinded by the god of this world. Let you and I go on together, knowing that we hold to the truth — and no lie belongs to the truth" (1 John 5:21).

Hopeful: "Now I rejoice in the hope of the glory of God." So they turned away from the man, and he went his way, laughing at them.

I then saw in my dream that they walked on until they came into a region where the very air had a natural effect of making anyone who entered it feel drowsy. Hopeful began to feel very dull and heavy with sleep. He said to Christian, "I am growing so sleepy that I can barely keep my eyes open. Let's lie down here and take a short rest."

Christian: "Absolutely not," said Christian. "If we fall asleep here, we may never wake up."

Hopeful: "But brother, sleep is sweet to a laboring man. A short rest would refresh us."

Christian: "Don't you remember that one of the shepherds warned us to beware of the Enchanted Ground? His point was that we must not fall asleep here. Therefore, 'let us not sleep as others do, but let us be alert and self-controlled' (1 Thessalonians 5:6)."

"I admit my fault. If I had been here alone, I might have fallen asleep and run straight into mortal danger. I see that the wise man is right: 'Two are better than one' (Ecclesiastes 4:9). Your company has been a mercy to me up to now. You will have a good reward for your labor."

"Now then," said Christian, "to keep ourselves from drowsiness in this place, let us get into a good conversation."

"With all my heart," said Hopeful.

"Where shall we begin?"

"Where God began with us. But you start, if you please."

"I will sing you this song first:"

"When believers grow drowsy, let them come here and hear how these two pilgrims talk together. Let them learn from them in every way how to keep open their heavy, slumbering eyes. The fellowship of believers, when used well, keeps them awake — and that in spite of hell."

Then Christian began and said, "I have a question for you. How did you first come to start doing what you are doing now?"

"Do you mean, how did I first come to care about the good of my soul?"

"Yes, that is exactly what I mean."

"For a long time I was caught up in the pleasures of what was on offer at our fair — things which, if I had stayed in them, I now believe would have dragged me down into ruin and destruction."

"What kinds of things?"

"All the wealth and treasure of the world. I also took great pleasure in wild parties, drinking, swearing, lying, immorality, breaking the Sabbath, and everything else that tends to destroy the soul. But in the end, through hearing and reflecting on divine truth — which I heard from you and from dear Faithful, who was put to death for his faith and his honest life at Vanity Fair — I came to see that the end of those things is death (Romans 6:21-23), and that it is because of such things that the wrath of God falls on the disobedient (Ephesians 5:6)."

"And did you come under the weight of that conviction right away?"

"No. I was not ready to face the evil of sin or the judgment that follows it. When my mind first began to be shaken by the Word, I tried to close my eyes to its light."

"But what caused you to resist the first stirrings of God's Spirit within you?"

"There were several reasons. 1. I did not recognize it as God's work in me. It never occurred to me that when God convicts a person of sin, that is actually the beginning of His converting that person. 2. Sin still tasted sweet to me, and I was unwilling to give it up. 3. I could not figure out how to break away from my old companions — their company and their way of life were too attractive to me. 4. The times when conviction was weighing on me were so distressing and so frightening to my heart that I could not bear them — I could not even bear to think about them."

"So there were times when you managed to shake off the trouble?"

"Yes, for a time. But it always came back — and when it returned, I was as bad off as before, or even worse."

"What was it that kept bringing your sins back to mind?"

"Many things, such as:"

"1. Passing a godly person on the street; or,"

"2. Hearing someone read the Bible; or,"

"3. Getting a headache; or,"

"4. Hearing that one of my neighbors was sick; or,"

"5. Hearing a church bell toll for someone who had died; or,"

"6. Thinking about my own death; or,"

"7. Hearing that someone nearby had died suddenly."

"8. But especially when the thought struck me that I myself would soon have to face judgment."

"And when guilt came upon you in any of those ways, could you easily shake it off?"

"No, not at all — those things only gripped my conscience more tightly. And if I so much as thought about going back to my old sins — even though my mind had turned against them — it was twice the torment."

"What did you do then?"

"I decided I had to try to change my life. Otherwise, I thought, I am certain to be condemned."

"And did you make the effort to change?"

"Yes — I fled from my sins, and also from sinful company. I took up religious practices: praying, reading, weeping over my sin, speaking the truth to my neighbors, and so on. I did all of this and many other things besides — too many to describe here."

"And did you feel that things were well with you at that point?"

"Yes, for a while. But in the end the trouble came crashing back down on me again — on top of and in spite of all my efforts to reform."

"How did that happen, seeing that you had reformed yourself?"

"Several things brought it on — especially passages like these: 'All our righteous deeds are like a filthy garment' (Isaiah 64:6). 'By the works of the law no flesh will be justified' (Galatians 2:16). 'When you have done all these things, say: We are unworthy servants' (Luke 17:10); and many other passages like them. I began to reason with myself this way: If all my righteousness is like a filthy garment — if no one can be justified by doing the law's deeds — and if even after doing everything we are still unworthy, then it is foolish to think that keeping the law can get me to heaven. I thought further along these lines: If a man owes a hundred pounds to a shopkeeper and pays for everything new he buys from then on, but the old debt is still in the ledger and never crossed out — the shopkeeper can still take him to court and throw him into prison until the original debt is paid."

"And how did you apply that to your own situation?"

"I thought this to myself: I have run up a huge debt in God's ledger through my sins. My turning over a new leaf now does not erase that debt. So even amid all my present improvements, I kept asking myself: How will I ever be freed from the condemnation I brought on myself through my past sins?"

"That is a very sound application. Please go on."

"Something else that has troubled me ever since I began to reform is this: when I examine even the best of what I do now, I still see sin mixed into it — new sin woven into my very best efforts. And so I have been forced to conclude that, despite all my earlier pride in my own performance and religious duties, I commit enough sin in a single day to send me to hell — even if my former life had been without fault."

"And what did you do then?"

Hopeful: What could I do? I had no idea what to do until I shared what was on my mind with Faithful — he and I were close friends. He told me that unless I could obtain the righteousness of a man who had never sinned, neither my own righteousness nor all the righteousness in the world could save me.

Christian: And did you think he was telling the truth?

Hopeful: If he had said that to me back when I was satisfied with my own self-improvement, I would have called him a fool for his trouble. But now that I see my own weakness and the sin that clings even to my best efforts, I have been forced to agree with him.

Christian: But when he first suggested it to you, did you believe there was actually such a man — someone of whom it could truly be said that he never committed sin?

Hopeful: I have to admit those words sounded strange to me at first. But after a little more conversation and time with him, I became fully convinced.

Christian: And did you ask him who this man was, and how you could be justified through him?

Yes, and he told me it was the Lord Jesus, who sits at the right hand of the Most High (Hebrews 10:12-21). He said that I must be justified by Him — by trusting in what He accomplished in His earthly life and what He suffered when He hung on the cross (Romans 4:5; Colossians 1:14; 1 Peter 1:19). I asked him further how one man's righteousness could be powerful enough to justify another person before God. He told me that Jesus is the mighty God, and that everything He did and the death He died were not for Himself but for me — and that His deeds and their worth would be credited to me if I believed in Him.

Christian: And what did you do then?

Hopeful: I raised objections against believing, because I thought He was not willing to save me.

Christian: And what did Faithful say to you then?

Hopeful: He told me to go to Him and see for myself. I said that would be presumptuous. He said no — I had been invited to come (Matthew 11:28). Then he gave me a book written by Jesus Himself to encourage me to come more freely, and he said that every word of that book stood more firmly than heaven and earth (Matthew 24:35). Then I asked him what I should do when I came, and he told me I must kneel (Psalms 95:6; Daniel 6:10) and pray with all my heart and soul (Jeremiah 29:12-13), asking the Father to reveal His Son to me. I asked him further how I should make my prayers to Him, and he said: Go, and you will find Him at the mercy seat, where He sits year-round to grant pardon and forgiveness to all who come (Exodus 25:22; Leviticus 16:2; Numbers 7:89; Hebrews 4:16). I told him I did not know what to say when I came, and he told me to pray something like this: God, be merciful to me, a sinner, and help me to know and believe in Jesus Christ. I see that if His righteousness did not exist, or if I have no faith in that righteousness, I am utterly lost. Lord, I have heard that You are a merciful God and that You have appointed Your Son Jesus Christ to be the Savior of the world — and moreover, that You are willing to give Him to even a poor sinner like me, and I am a sinner indeed. Lord, seize this opportunity, and magnify Your grace in the salvation of my soul, through Your Son Jesus Christ. Amen.

Christian: And did you do as you were told?

Hopeful: Yes, over and over and over again.

Christian: And did the Father reveal the Son to you?

Hopeful: Not the first time, nor the second, nor the third, nor the fourth, nor the fifth — not even the sixth time.

Christian: What did you do then?

Hopeful: What could I do? I truly did not know.

Christian: Did you think about giving up praying?

Hopeful: Yes — hundreds of times over.

Christian: And what kept you from doing so?

Hopeful: I believed what I had been told — that without the righteousness of Christ, nothing in the world could save me. So I thought to myself: if I stop, I die, and at worst I can only die at the throne of grace. And this also came to my mind: "If it tarries, wait for it; because it will surely come, and will not delay" (Habakkuk 2:3). So I kept praying until the Father showed me His Son.

Christian: And how was He revealed to you?

Hopeful: I did not see Him with my physical eyes, but with the eyes of my understanding (Ephesians 1:18-19), and it happened like this. One day I was very sad — I think sadder than I had ever been in my life — and that sadness came from a fresh awareness of the greatness and wickedness of my sins. As I was expecting nothing but hell and the everlasting damnation of my soul, suddenly I seemed to see the Lord Jesus looking down from heaven upon me and saying, "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you shall be saved" (Acts 16:31).

"But I replied, 'Lord, I am a great — a very great — sinner.' And He answered, 'My grace is sufficient for you' (2 Corinthians 12:9). Then I said, 'But Lord, what does it mean to believe?' And I saw from the words, 'He who comes to Me will never hunger, and he who believes in Me will never thirst' (John 6:35), that believing and coming are the same thing — and that the one who comes, that is, who reaches out with his heart and whole self for salvation through Christ, that person is the one who truly believes in Christ. Then tears came to my eyes, and I asked further, 'But Lord, can such a great sinner as I am truly be accepted by You and saved by You?' And I heard Him say, 'The one who comes to Me I will certainly not cast out' (John 6:37). Then I said, 'But Lord, how must I think of You when I come to You, so that my faith may rest on You rightly?' Then He said, 'Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners' (1 Timothy 1:15). He is the end of the law for righteousness for everyone who believes (Romans 10:4; Romans 4). He died for our sins and was raised for our justification (Romans 4:25). He loved us and washed us from our sins in His own blood (Revelation 1:5). He is the Mediator between God and us (1 Timothy 2:5). He always lives to intercede for us (Hebrews 7:25). From all of this I gathered that I must look for righteousness in His person, and for the payment for my sins through His blood. What He did in obedience to His Father's law, and in submitting to its penalty — He did not do for Himself, but for anyone who will receive it for their salvation and be grateful. And then my heart was full of joy, my eyes were full of tears, and my affections were overflowing with love for the name, the people, and the ways of Jesus Christ."

Christian: "That was truly a revelation of Christ to your soul. But tell me specifically — what effect did this have on your heart?"

Hopeful: "It made me see that all the world — for all its supposed righteousness — stands under condemnation. It made me see that God the Father, though He is just, can justly justify the sinner who comes to Him. It made me deeply ashamed of the wickedness of my former life and humbled me with the awareness of my own ignorance — for no thought had ever come to me before that showed me the beauty of Jesus Christ like this one did. It made me love a holy life and long to do something for the honor and glory of the name of the Lord Jesus. In fact, I thought: if I had a thousand times the blood in my body, I could pour it all out for the sake of the Lord Jesus."

I then saw in my dream that Hopeful looked back and noticed Ignorance, whom they had left behind, coming along after them. "Look," he said to Christian, "how far back that young man is lagging."

Christian: "Yes, yes — I see him. He has no interest in our company."

Hopeful: "Even so, I don't think it would have hurt him to keep pace with us until now."

Christian: "True enough — but I'll wager he thinks differently."

Hopeful: "That he does, I'm sure. Even so, let's wait for him." (So they did.)

Then Christian called out to him, "Come on, man — why are you so far behind?"

Ignorance: "I enjoy walking alone more than in company — unless the company suits me better."

Then Christian said quietly to Hopeful, "Didn't I tell you he had no interest in our company?" But aloud he said, "Come up and walk with us — let's pass the time with conversation in this quiet stretch of road." Then, turning toward Ignorance, he said, "Come — how are you? How are things between you and God at this point?"

Ignorance: "I hope well. I am always full of good thoughts that come into my mind and comfort me as I walk."

Christian: "What kind of good thoughts? Please tell us."

Ignorance: "Well, I think about God and heaven."

Christian: "So do the devils and the condemned."

Ignorance: "But I think about them and I desire them."

Christian: "So do many who will never arrive there. 'The soul of a sluggard craves and gets nothing' (Proverbs 13:4)."

Ignorance: "But I think about them and I have given everything up for them."

Christian: "I doubt that. Giving up everything is a very hard thing — harder than most people realize. But what makes you believe that you have given up everything for God and heaven?"

Ignorance: "My heart tells me so."

Christian: "The wise man says, 'He who trusts in his own heart is a fool' (Proverbs 28:26)."

Ignorance: "That is spoken of an evil heart. Mine is a good one."

Christian: "And how do you prove that?"

Ignorance: "It comforts me with the hope of heaven."

Christian: "That comfort may come from the heart's own deceitfulness. A man's heart can give him comfort and hope in something he has no real grounds to hope for."

Ignorance: "But my heart and my life agree with each other — and that means my hope is well-founded."

Christian: "Who told you that your heart and your life agree with each other?"

Ignorance: "My heart tells me so."

Christian: "It is like asking a suspected thief whether he is guilty, and having him say no — on his own word. Your heart tells you so! Unless the Word of God bears witness to this, no other testimony is worth anything."

Ignorance: "But isn't a heart that has good thoughts a good heart? And isn't a life that follows God's commandments a good life?"

Christian: "Yes — a heart that has good thoughts is a good heart, and a life lived according to God's commandments is a good life. But actually having these things is very different from simply thinking you have them."

Ignorance: "Then what do you consider good thoughts, and a life according to God's commandments?"

Christian: "There are different kinds of good thoughts — some regarding ourselves, some regarding God, some regarding Christ, and some regarding other things."

Ignorance: "What are good thoughts regarding ourselves?"

Christian: "Those that agree with what the Word of God says."

Ignorance: "When do our thoughts about ourselves agree with the Word of God?"

Christian: "When we pass the same verdict on ourselves that the Word passes. Let me explain: the Word of God says of people in their natural condition, 'There is none righteous, there is none who does good.' It also says, 'Every intention of the thoughts of man's heart is only evil continually' (Genesis 6:5; Romans 3). And again, 'The imagination of man's heart is evil from his youth' (Genesis 8:21). So when we think about ourselves in this way — and feel the truth of it — our thoughts are good ones, because they agree with the Word of God."

Ignorance: "I will never believe that my heart is as bad as that."

Christian: "Then you have never had one truly good thought about yourself in your entire life. But let me continue. Just as the Word passes judgment on our hearts, so it passes judgment on our ways. When our thoughts about both agree with the verdict the Word gives, then both are good — because they align with Scripture."

Ignorance: "Explain what you mean."

Christian: "The Word of God says that man's ways are crooked — not good but perverse. It says that by nature people have left the good way and do not know it (Psalm 125:5; Proverbs 2:15; Romans 3:12). So when a man thinks about his ways in this manner — when he genuinely feels it and comes with a humbled heart to that conclusion — then his thoughts about his own ways are good, because they now agree with what the Word of God says."

Ignorance: "And what are good thoughts about God?"

Christian: "As I said about ourselves — our thoughts about God are good when they agree with what the Word says about Him. That means thinking about His nature and His attributes as Scripture has taught, which I cannot discuss fully here. But with respect to how God relates to us: we have right thoughts about God when we recognize that He knows us better than we know ourselves — that He can see sin in us where and when we cannot see it ourselves. We think rightly about Him when we acknowledge that He knows our innermost thoughts, and that our hearts with all their depths lie open before His eyes at all times. We also think rightly when we accept that all our righteousness is repulsive to Him, and that He cannot be satisfied with us standing before Him confidently, even in our very best performances."

Ignorance: "Do you think I am foolish enough to believe that God cannot see further than I can? Or that I would come before God trusting in my own best efforts?"

Christian: "Well then — what do you actually believe about this?"

Ignorance: "To put it simply, I believe I must trust in Christ for justification."

Christian: "How can you say you believe in Christ when you do not see your need of Him? You do not see your inherited sinfulness or your actual sins. You have such a high opinion of yourself and your deeds that it is plain you have never recognized the need for Christ's own personal righteousness to justify you before God. So how can you say, 'I believe in Christ'?"

Ignorance: "I believe well enough, for all that."

Christian: "What exactly do you believe?"

Ignorance: "I believe that Christ died for sinners, and that I shall be justified before God and freed from the curse through His gracious acceptance of my obedience to His laws. Or to put it another way: Christ makes my religious duties acceptable to His Father by virtue of His own merits — and that is how I shall be justified."

Christian: "Let me respond to this statement of your faith."

"1. You believe with an invented faith — for this kind of faith is not described anywhere in the Word of God."

"2. You believe with a false faith — because it takes justification away from the personal righteousness of Christ and applies it to your own righteousness instead."

"3. This faith makes Christ a justifier not of your person, but of your actions — and of your person only on account of your actions. That is false."

"4. Therefore this faith is a deceiving faith — the kind that will leave you under God's wrath on the day of His judgment. True justifying faith, feeling the soul's lost condition under the law, drives it to take refuge in Christ's righteousness. That righteousness is not an act of grace by which He makes your obedience acceptable to God. It is His personal obedience to the law — His doing and suffering on our behalf everything the law required of us. This righteousness, I say, is what true faith lays hold of. The soul sheltered beneath it is presented before God as spotless, accepted, and acquitted from condemnation."

Ignorance: "What! Do you want us to trust entirely in what Christ did in His own person, apart from anything we do? That idea would loosen the reins on our desires and let us live however we please. For what does it matter how we live if we can be justified from everything by Christ's personal righteousness the moment we believe in it?"

Christian: "Ignorance is your name — and as your name is, so you are. Your very answer demonstrates what I have been saying. You are ignorant of what justifying righteousness truly is, and equally ignorant of how to shelter your soul through faith in it from the fierce wrath of God. You are also ignorant of the true effects of saving faith in Christ's righteousness — which is to bow the heart and draw it toward God in Christ, to love His name, His Word, His ways, and His people. That is what it does — not what you imagine in your ignorance."

Hopeful: "Ask him whether Christ was ever revealed to him from heaven."

Ignorance: "What! You are a man for special revelations, are you! I believe that everything you and your kind say about that is nothing but the product of an unhinged mind."

Hopeful: "Man, Christ is so hidden in God from the natural understanding of the flesh that no one can come to saving knowledge of Him unless God the Father reveals Him to them."

Ignorance: "That is your belief, not mine. But mine is just as good as yours — even if I don't have as many strange ideas in my head as you do."

Christian: "Allow me to say a word here. You should not speak so carelessly about this. I will say boldly, as my companion has said, that no one can know Jesus Christ except through the revelation of the Father. And faith itself — the faith by which the soul lays hold of Christ — if it is genuine, must be worked in the soul by the extraordinary greatness of God's mighty power (Matthew 11:27; 1 Corinthians 12:3; Ephesians 1:17-19). The working of that faith, I can see, is something you are ignorant of, poor Ignorance. Wake up, then. See your own wretchedness, and flee to the Lord Jesus. Through His righteousness — which is the righteousness of God, for He Himself is God — you shall be delivered from condemnation."

Ignorance: "You move too fast for me — I cannot keep up. Go on ahead. I need to fall back for a while."

Then they said,

"Well, Ignorance — will you remain a fool, and reject good counsel, given you ten times over? If you still refuse it, you will learn before long the bitter cost of doing so. Remember, while there is still time: humble yourself, and do not be afraid. Good counsel, received well, saves — so listen. But if you continue to reject it, you will be the loser, Ignorance — I can promise you that."

The Tenth Stage

Then Christian turned to his companion and said,

Christian: "Well, come on, good Hopeful — I see it is just you and me again."

So I saw in my dream that they moved on quickly ahead, while Ignorance came plodding along behind. Then Christian said to his companion, "I feel deep pity for that poor man. Things will certainly go badly for him in the end."

Hopeful: "There are so many in the same condition back in our town — whole families, even whole streets, and among those claiming to be pilgrims too. If there are so many in our area, how many must there be in the place where Ignorance was born?"

Christian: "Indeed, the Word says, 'He has blinded their eyes, lest they should see,' and so on."

"But now that we are by ourselves — what do you think about such people? Do you suppose they ever have any convictions of sin, and with that, any fear that their condition is dangerous?"

Hopeful: "No — you answer that yourself, since you are the older man."

Christian: "My thought is that they sometimes do. But being naturally ignorant, they do not understand that such convictions are for their good. And so they do everything they can to stamp them out, and they go recklessly on flattering themselves in the path of their own choosing."

Hopeful: "I believe what you say — that fear does a great deal of good in a person, and that it helps set a man on the right course when he first sets out on pilgrimage."

Christian: "Without any doubt it does — if it is the right kind of fear. As the Word says, 'The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom' (Job 28:28; Psalm 111:10; Proverbs 1:7; 9:10)."

Hopeful: "How would you describe the right kind of fear?"

Christian: "True and right fear can be recognized by three things:"

"1. By where it comes from: it is produced by saving conviction of sin."

"2. It drives the soul to cling to Christ for salvation."

"3. It produces and sustains in the soul a deep reverence for God, His Word, and His ways. It keeps the soul sensitive, and makes it afraid to turn from them — right or left — toward anything that might dishonor God, break its peace, grieve the Spirit, or give the enemy grounds to mock."

Hopeful: "Well said — I believe you have described it truly. Are we nearly through the Enchanted Ground now?"

Christian: "Why — are you tired of this conversation?"

Hopeful: "Not at all — I just wanted to know where we are."

Christian: "We have about two miles left on it. But let us return to our topic."

"Now, the ignorant do not understand that the convictions that produce fear in them are for their own good — and so they try to suppress them."

Hopeful: "How do they go about suppressing them?"

Christian: "1. They assume those fears are produced by the devil — when they are in fact worked by God. Believing this, they resist them as things that would destroy them. 2. They also think these fears are undermining their faith — when in reality, poor souls, they have no faith at all. And so they harden their hearts against the convictions. 3. They take the view that they should not be afraid — and so, in defiance of these convictions, they grow brazenly overconfident. 4. They see that these fears are threatening to strip away their cherished but hollow self-righteousness — and so they fight against them with everything they have."

Hopeful: "I know something of this from personal experience. Before I came to know myself, it was exactly the same with me."

Christian: "Well, let us leave our neighbor Ignorance to himself for now and take up another worthwhile question."

Hopeful: "With all my heart — but you start again."

Christian: "Very well then. Did you know, about ten years ago, a man in your area by the name of Temporary — someone who at the time seemed very eager in religion?"

Hopeful: "Know him! Yes indeed. He lived in Graceless, a town about two miles from Honesty, right next door to a man called Turn-back."

Christian: "That is right — they were practically living under the same roof. Well, that man was once deeply stirred. I believe he had some real sight of his sins and of what he deserved for them."

Hopeful: "I agree — my house was only about three miles from his, and he used to come to me often, weeping. I truly felt sorry for the man, and I was not completely without hope for him. But as you can see, not everyone who cries out 'Lord, Lord!' truly knows the Lord."

Christian: "He once told me he had made up his mind to go on pilgrimage as we are doing now. But suddenly he became close friends with one Save-self — and after that I heard nothing from him."

Hopeful: "Now that we are on the subject, let's look a little more closely at why he and others like him fall away so suddenly."

Christian: "That would be very worthwhile. But you start."

Hopeful: "All right then. In my judgment, there are four reasons for it:"

"1. Though their consciences were awakened, their minds were never truly changed. So when the sharp pain of guilt eases, the thing that drove them toward religion disappears — and they naturally drift back to their old ways. It is like a sick dog: while the sickness is on him, he vomits and brings everything up — not because he freely chooses to, but because his stomach is upset. But once the sickness passes and his stomach settles, his appetite for what he vomited returns, and he goes back and laps it all up again. So it is fulfilled that is written, 'A dog returns to its own vomit' (2 Peter 2:22). In the same way, such people are eager for heaven only because of their dread of hell's torments. As that dread cools and fades, so does their desire for heaven and salvation. So when their guilt and fear disappear, their desire for heaven and happiness dies with them, and they return to their old way of life."

"2. Another reason is that they are overcome by a slavish fear — specifically, the fear of other people. 'The fear of man is a snare' (Proverbs 29:25). While the flames of hell seem to be right at their ears, they appear very eager for heaven. But once that terror eases a little, second thoughts take over: it seems wiser not to risk losing everything — or at least not to bring on themselves unnecessary and unavoidable trouble. And so they fall back in step with the world."

"3. The social shame attached to religion also stands in their way like a stumbling block. They are proud and arrogant, and in their eyes religion looks low and contemptible. So when their sense of hell and coming wrath has faded, they return to their former way of life."

"4. Guilt and thoughts of terror are deeply unpleasant to them. They do not want to face their own misery before it overtakes them — even though seeing it early, if they were willing to look, might drive them to flee to the same refuge where the righteous find safety. But because they shrink from thoughts of guilt and terror, as I mentioned before, once they have shaken off those awakenings about God's wrath they gladly harden their hearts — and they keep choosing paths that will harden them more and more."

Christian: "You are getting close to the heart of it. The root of the whole problem is that their mind and will are never genuinely changed. They are like the criminal standing before a judge — he shakes and trembles and seems to repent with great sincerity. But the whole thing at bottom is fear of the gallows, not any real hatred of the offense he committed. It is obvious enough: give that man his freedom and he will go right back to stealing. If his mind had truly been changed, he would be a different person."

Hopeful: "Now that I have explained why they fall back, you explain how the process unfolds."

Christian: "Gladly."

"1. They push out of their minds, as much as possible, all thought of God, death, and the coming judgment."

"2. Then they gradually abandon their private spiritual disciplines — personal prayer, controlling their desires, watchfulness, sorrow for sin, and the like."

"3. Then they start avoiding the company of lively and earnest believers."

"4. After that they grow indifferent to public duties — attending worship, reading Scripture, godly conversation, and so on."

"5. Then they begin to pick apart the faults of godly people — doing it with a wicked motive, to give themselves a plausible excuse to throw religion aside altogether, pointing to the imperfections they have spotted in others."

"6. Then they begin to attach themselves to worldly, loose-living, and immoral companions."

"7. Then they allow themselves to indulge in crude and sinful talk in private. And they are pleased when they can spot the same kind of behavior in people who are considered respectable — so they can do it more boldly by pointing to their example."

"8. After this they begin openly toying with small sins."

"9. And then, being fully hardened, they show themselves for what they truly are. Having plunged back into the depths of ruin — unless a miracle of grace intervenes — they perish forever in their own self-deception."

Now I saw in my dream that by this time the pilgrims had crossed the Enchanted Ground and were entering the land of Beulah, whose air was sweet and refreshing (Isaiah 62:4-12; Song of Solomon 2:10-12). Their road led straight through it, and they rested there for a while with great delight. Here they could hear birds singing continuously, and every day they saw flowers blooming across the earth and heard the cooing of doves throughout the land. In this country the sun shines both day and night. It lay beyond the Valley of the Shadow of Death and entirely outside the reach of Giant Despair — they could not even see Doubting Castle from this place. From here the city they were traveling toward was visible. And here some of its inhabitants came out to meet them, for the shining ones often walked in this land because it bordered on heaven itself. Here too the covenant between the Bride and the Bridegroom was renewed. Indeed, here, 'as the bridegroom rejoices over the bride, so God rejoices over them.' Here they had no lack of grain or wine, for in this place they found in abundance what they had been seeking throughout all their pilgrimage. Here they heard voices calling out from the city — loud voices saying, 'Say to the daughter of Zion: Look, your salvation is coming! Look, His reward is with Him!' And here all the people of the land called them 'the holy people, the redeemed of the Lord, the ones He has sought out.'

As they walked through this land, their joy surpassed anything they had experienced in the more distant parts of their journey. And as they drew closer to the city, they saw it more clearly than ever. It was built of pearls and precious stones, and its streets were paved with gold. The natural splendor of the city — and the reflection of sunlight blazing off it — was so overwhelming that Christian was overcome with longing, like a man struck by illness. Hopeful had one or two similar spells of the same condition. They lay down there for a while, crying out in their yearning, 'If you see my Beloved, tell Him that I am lovesick.'

But gaining a little strength and becoming better able to bear the intensity of what they felt, they walked on and drew nearer and nearer, until they came to orchards, vineyards, and gardens whose gates opened right onto the highway. As they came up to these places, they saw the gardener standing in the road. The pilgrims asked him, 'Whose beautiful vineyards and gardens are these?' He answered that they were the King's, planted for His own delight and also for the refreshment of pilgrims. So the gardener led them into the vineyards and invited them to help themselves to the finest fruit (Deuteronomy 23:24). He also showed them the King's own walking paths and garden arbors, the places where He loved to spend His time. And there they rested and slept.

In my dream I noticed that they talked more in their sleep that night than they had during all their journey combined. While I was puzzling over this, the gardener said to me, 'Why are you surprised? It is the nature of the fruit from these vines — it goes down so sweetly that it causes the lips of those who are asleep to speak' (Song of Solomon 7:9).

So I saw that when they awoke, they made ready to go up to the city. But as I mentioned, the reflection of the sun on the city — for the city was made of pure gold (Revelation 21:18) — was so blindingly glorious that they could not look at it directly with open eyes. They could only see it through a special instrument made for that purpose (2 Corinthians 3:18). And as they went on, I saw two men come to meet them, robed in clothing that shone like gold, with faces radiant as the sun.

These men asked the pilgrims where they had come from, and they told them. They also asked where they had stayed, and what difficulties and dangers, comforts and joys they had met along the way. The pilgrims told them all of it. Then the men said to them, 'You have only two more difficulties to face — and then you will be in the City.'"

Christian and his companion asked the two men to walk with them. The men said they would — but added, "You must gain entry through your own faith." So I saw in my dream that they all went on together until the gate came into sight.

Now I saw further that between them and the gate there was a river — with no bridge across it, and the water was very deep. At the sight of this river, the pilgrims were greatly shaken. But the men with them said, "You must go through it — there is no other way to reach the gate."

The pilgrims asked whether there was any other path to the gate. The men answered: there was, but only two people — Enoch and Elijah — had ever been allowed to walk it since the world was made, and no one else would until the last trumpet sounds. The pilgrims, especially Christian, began to sink into despair. They looked every direction for some way to avoid the river, but found none. Then they asked whether the water was equally deep throughout. The men said no — but added that they could not help the pilgrims in that matter. "You will find it deeper or shallower," they said, "according to your faith in the King of this place."

Then they stepped into the water. As they entered, Christian began to sink. He cried out to his dear friend Hopeful, "I am sinking in deep water! The waves are washing over me — all His waves are going over me. Selah."

Then Hopeful said, "Take heart, brother — I can feel the bottom, and it is solid." Then Christian cried, "Ah, my friend, the agony of death surrounds me. I shall never see the land flowing with milk and honey!" And with that, a great darkness and terror fell over Christian so that he could not see ahead of him. He also largely lost his faculties at this point — he could neither remember nor coherently speak of any of the sweet comforts he had received throughout his pilgrimage. Everything he said revealed horror in his mind and a dread in his heart that he would die in that river and never make it through the gate. Those standing nearby could also see that he was tormented with thoughts of the sins he had committed — both before and after he had become a pilgrim. It was also noticed that he was troubled by frightening visions of evil spirits, for every so often he would make this clear in what he said.

Hopeful therefore had a desperate struggle to keep his brother's head above water. At times Christian went completely under, and then would rise again half dead. Hopeful tried to comfort him, saying, "Brother, I can see the gate — and there are men standing by it waiting to receive us!" But Christian would answer, "It is you they are waiting for — you have been hopeful ever since I have known you." "And so have you," said Hopeful to Christian. "Ah, brother," said Christian, "if I were truly right with God, He would rise up to help me now. But for my sins He has brought me into a trap and abandoned me." Then Hopeful said, "My brother, you have completely forgotten the passage where it is written of the wicked: 'There are no struggles in their death, but their strength is firm. They are not troubled as other men, nor are they plagued like other men' (Psalm 73:4-5). "These troubles and agonies you are going through in this water are not a sign that God has forsaken you. They have been sent to test you — to see whether you will call to mind what you have already received of His goodness, and hold on to Him in your distress."

Then I saw in my dream that Christian fell silent for a moment, deep in thought. Then Hopeful added these words: "Take heart — Jesus Christ makes you whole." And with that, Christian broke out with a loud voice: "Oh, I see Him again! And He says to me, 'When you pass through the waters, I will be with you; and through the rivers, they shall not overwhelm you' (Isaiah 43:2)." Then they both took courage, and from that point the enemy was as still as stone until they had crossed over. Christian immediately felt solid ground beneath his feet, and after that the rest of the river was shallow. And so they came through.

On the far bank of the river they saw the two shining men again, who had been waiting there for them. Coming up out of the river, the pilgrims greeted them, and the shining men said, "We are ministering spirits, sent to serve those who will inherit salvation." And so they all walked on toward the gate together.

Now note that the city stood upon a mighty hill. But the pilgrims climbed that hill easily, because the two men led them up by the arms. They had also left their mortal garments behind in the river — for though they had entered the water wearing them, they came out on the other side without them. So they went up with lightness and speed, even though the foundation of the city rose higher than the clouds. They traveled up through the open air, talking with delight as they went, comforted that they had crossed the river safely and that such glorious companions were at their side."

The conversation they had with the shining ones was about the glory of the place. The men told them that its beauty and glory were beyond all description. 'There,' they said, 'is Mount Zion, the heavenly Jerusalem, the numberless company of angels, and the spirits of righteous men made perfect' (Hebrews 12:22-24). 'You are going now to the paradise of God, where you will see the tree of life and eat of its never-fading fruit. When you arrive, white robes will be given to you, and your walk and conversation every day will be with the King — for all eternity' (Revelation 2:7; 3:4-5; 22:5). 'There you will never see again the things you saw in the lower world below: sorrow, sickness, suffering, and death — for "the former things have passed away"' (Revelation 21:4). 'You are going now to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and to the prophets — men whom God has taken away from the evil to come, who are now resting on their beds, each one walking in his righteousness.' Then the men asked, 'What will we do in the holy place?' They were answered: 'There you will receive the reward of all your labor, and joy in place of all your sorrow. You will reap what you have sown — the full fruit of all your prayers, your tears, and your sufferings for the King along the way' (Galatians 6:7-8). 'In that place you will wear crowns of gold and enjoy the endless sight and presence of the Holy One — for "there you shall see Him as He is"' (1 John 3:2). 'There you will serve Him continually with praise, with joyful shouts and thanksgiving — the One you desired to serve in the world, though with great difficulty because of the weakness of the flesh.' 'There your eyes will be filled with delight at the sight, and your ears with the pleasant voice of the Mighty One.' 'There you will be reunited with your friends who went there before you — and with great joy you will welcome each one who follows into the holy place after you.' 'There also you will be clothed with glory and majesty, and fitted out to ride forth with the King of Glory.' 'When He comes with the sound of the trumpet in the clouds, as on the wings of the wind, you will come with Him. When He sits on the throne of judgment, you will sit beside Him. Indeed, when He passes sentence on all who have worked evil — whether angels or men — you will also have a voice in that judgment, because they were His enemies and yours.' 'And when He returns again to the city, you will go with Him to the sound of trumpets, and you will be with Him forever' (1 Thessalonians 4:14-17; Jude 14-15; Daniel 7:9-10; 1 Corinthians 6:2-3)."

Now, while they were drawing near to the gate, a company of the heavenly host came out to meet them. The two shining ones said to them, "These are the men who loved our Lord while they were in the world, and who left everything behind for His holy name. He sent us to bring them, and we have accompanied them this far on the journey they longed to make, so that they may enter and look upon their Redeemer's face with joy." Then the heavenly host gave a great shout, saying, 'Blessed are those who are called to the marriage supper of the Lamb!' (Revelation 19:9.) At the same time, several of the King's trumpeters came out to meet them as well, clothed in white shining garments, filling the heavens with their loud and melodious sound. These trumpeters welcomed Christian and his companion with ten thousand greetings from that world — shouting and sounding their trumpets as they did so.

After this, the entire company surrounded them on every side — some in front, some behind, some to the right, and some to the left — as if forming a guard of honor through the upper regions. They played continually as they walked, filling the air with music that rang out on high, so that the very sight of it seemed to those who witnessed it as if heaven itself had come down to meet them. And as they walked together, the trumpeters again and again — through their joyful music and through their looks and gestures — made it plain to Christian and his companion just how welcome they were, and with what gladness they had come to receive them. The two men were now, as it were, already in heaven before they arrived — swallowed up in the sight of angels and the sound of their music. From there the city itself was fully visible, and they thought they could hear all its bells ringing to welcome them home. But above everything else — the warm and glorious joy they felt at the thought of dwelling there with such companions, and dwelling there for ever and ever. No tongue or pen could ever express that joy. And so at last they came up to the gate.

When they came up to the gate, they saw written over it in letters of gold,

"Blessed are those who wash their robes, that they may have the right to the tree of life and may enter the city through its gates."

Then I saw in my dream that the shining men told them to knock at the gate. When they did, some from above looked down over the gate — among them Enoch, Moses, and Elijah — and the message was given to them: "These pilgrims have come from the City of Destruction, for the love they bear to the King of this place." The pilgrims then each handed over their certificate — the one they had received at the very beginning of their journey. These were taken to the King. When He had read them, He asked, "Where are these men?" The answer came back, "They are standing outside the gate." The King then commanded that the gate be opened. "Let the righteous nation that keeps faith," He said, "enter in."

(Isaiah 26:2.)

Now I saw in my dream that the two men entered through the gate. And as they entered, they were transformed — they were clothed in robes that shone like gold. Others came to meet them with harps and crowns and gave them to them — the harps for praise, and the crowns as a token of honor. Then I heard in my dream that all the bells in the city rang out again for joy, and the word was spoken to them,

"Enter into the joy of your Lord."

I also heard the men themselves singing with a loud voice, saying,

"Blessing and honor and glory and power be to Him who sits on the throne, and to the Lamb, forever and ever."

Just as the gates were opened to let the men in, I looked in after them. The city shone like the sun. The streets were paved with gold, and in them walked many people — crowns on their heads, palms in their hands, and golden harps to sing praises with.

There were also among them some who had wings. They called to one another without stopping, saying, "Holy, holy, holy is the Lord." After that, the gates were shut. When I saw this, I wished with all my heart that I were among them.

While I was still gazing at all these things, I turned and looked back — and I saw Ignorance coming up to the riverbank. He crossed it quickly, and with far less difficulty than the other two men had experienced. For it happened that there was at that place a ferryman named Vain-hope, who rowed him across in his boat. So just as I had seen the others do, Ignorance climbed the hill and came up to the gate — except that he came alone, and no one came out to meet or encourage him. When he reached the gate, he looked up at the inscription above it and began to knock, fully expecting to be admitted without delay. But the men looking down from above the gate asked him, "Where do you come from? And what do you want?" He answered, "I have eaten and drunk in the presence of the King, and He has taught in our streets." Then they asked for his certificate, so they could take it in and show it to the King. He fumbled around in his coat for one — and found nothing. Then they said, "Have you none?" But the man said not a word. So they reported this to the King. But the King would not come down to see him. Instead, He commanded the two shining ones who had escorted Christian and Hopeful to the city to go out and seize Ignorance, bind him hand and foot, and take him away. So they took him up and carried him through the air to the door that I had seen set into the side of the hill, and they put him in there. Then I saw that there was a road to hell even from the very gate of heaven, just as there was from the City of Destruction. So I awoke — and behold, it was a dream.

Conclusion

Now, reader, I have told my dream to you. See if you can interpret it for yourself, or for your neighbor — but be careful not to misinterpret it, for that will not help but harm you: wrong interpretation leads to harm. Be careful also not to get too caught up in playing with the surface of my dream. Do not let my imagery or comparisons move you to laughter, or to argument. Leave that for children and fools — as for you, look for the substance of what I have written. Pull back the curtain, look inside the veil, unpack my metaphors, and do not fail. There, if you search, you will find such things as will be of real use to an honest mind. Whatever worthless material you find there, by all means throw it away — but preserve the gold. And what if my gold comes wrapped in rough ore? No one throws away an apple for the core. But if you dismiss it all as worthless, I suspect it will only make me dream again."